UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY G 000 064 362 7 ^i:^130NVS01-'<^ '%a3AINn3l\^^^ ^— '^ K5 ^^ vr ^WJVHHni^'^ ^om: m AWEi.mvckva ^TilJONVSOV^^ ;l ^OFCALIFO/?^ ^OFCALIFO% ^^WE UNIVERS/^ "^^AHvaani^^ "^^Aavaani^^ ^ ^,^^U1BR ^miT .^\^EUNIVER5'/A ^aBAiNnawv^ ^OFCAllFO/?^ >^OF-CAJ "^^Anvaan^ ^^Aavii ^V\Vli u K AK T^^ >s;jNlLiBRARY^/: '^OdilVOdO'i^ , ^WE UNIVERS/A %:inV3J0>^ ^TiiJONVSOl^'^ ^OFCAllFOfi>^ ^^OFCALIFO;?^ ^0 I : ^lllBRARY(9/- ^^^UIBRARY6k. \o^ nv3- jo>^ ^^Ho\ w^iy^^"^ ^imwm/A VlOSANCElfjv -^TiiaONVSOl^'^ ^.OFCALIFO/?^ .^OFCALIfO% AWEUNIVER^/a vkIOS ANGElfj> o ^ILIBRARYO^ ^lUBRARYQ/r ■^Aa3AiNn3WV^ '^clOSANGELfj> %inH'^<^,ni'<^ "^Ail^AINn^WV ,^OFCAIIFO% ^OFCAIIFO/?^ ^^ommni'^ ^o\}iymn'^ ^lllBRARY^^r -s^lllBRARY^^ ^ ^OFCALIFOi?^ ;A,OFCAilFOMij^ -n vvlOSANGflfj> o ^^ilJONVSOl^ %a3AINn3WV ^^\\E IJNIVER^/^ 1^1 1 ^lOSANGElfj> >v^^lllBRARYQ/: ^ ^ILIBRARYQ^ _> o < r (-^ 6^1 I , LINGUA SACRA IN THREE PARTS. AL^^^ part I. ^^^ / CONTAINS A COMPLETE Hebrew Grammar -with Points^ Clearly explained in English, and digested in so easy a Maimer, that any Person capable of understanding the English Gram- mar, may without the Assistance of a Master, arrive at a competent Knowledge of the Hebrew LA^^GUAGE. PART 11. A COMPLETE Hehrew'EngUsh Dictionarij ; Containing all the Words in the whole Four-and-Twenty Books of the Old Testament, (being pure Hebrew) ; the Chaldee Words in Daniel and Ezra; Targums of Onkelas, Jonathan^ and Jerusalem; and such Words in iheTalmitd, and Writings of the most eminent Rabbins, as serve to illustrate ; Scripture. PART IIL To contain all Words, both appellative and proper. Terms of Art, and Phrases used in the English Tongue, arranged in Alphabetical Order, and explained in Hebrew, By DAVID LEVI, AUTHOR of the CEREMONIES of the JEWS, ^c. V O L. I. Reprinted by E. Justins. Gun Street, Spitaljields: For R. BuRToK, White Lion Stree::, Islington j and Sold by J. AsperNE, CSuccesior to Mr. Sewell), 32, Cornhill. 1803. PREFACE, 'T^HE neceffity of a revelation towards the falvatlon of mankind, is an axiom univerfally granted : And^ the nearer we approach to the divine original, the greater will be the ciFec^. This grand object can only be obtained, by a competant knowledge of the Sacred Language in which the Supreme Being was pleafed to reveal his will to man- kind ; for the Hebrew hath fuch an emphatic energy, a comprehenfivenefs, and fublinr.ity, which it is impoffible for the verfions to reach. Confequently, no juft, or cri- tical knowledge of the Sacred Writings of the Old Tefta- ment, can be obtained through their means; and which I opine to be the principal caufe of the increafe of Deifm. And as to the difficulty of obtaining an acquaintance with this Language, it is not more, or greater, than that of any other, provided proper rules are laid down for its attain- ment, which hath been my principal care, and the fole aim of this undertaking ; in order, that the generality of mankind maybe enabled to partake of the happinefs of be- ing made acquainted with the word of GOD, in its pri- mitive tongue ; which muft, certainly, be a great felicity to a rational mind. For which reafon, I fuppofe, the re- verend Anfehn Bayltj, in his Preface to his Hebrew and Englijh Bible fays, ** It is a fhame, if not a crime, for the ** Clergy to be unacquainted with this Language.'* And the reverend Mr. Romaine, on the Song of So/igs, fays, ** Without being acquainted with the nature of the Hj- ** ^r^w tongue, no man can be a Critic upon the Writings ** of the Old Teftament." A 2 But, 2107616 iv PREFACE. But, the critical claffical Reader may, perhaps exclaim, What comparifon can exift between Mofes and the other Prophets, and the ancient Heathen Hiftorians and Poets, for inftrudtion and entertainment ? To which 1 anfvver, That to a perfon who thoroughly underftands the Hehrezu, and really values a book for its intrlnfic merit, and not by prejudice, a hi^h^r entertainment cannot be enjoyed, than what the Scriptures aJord, cxclurive of their influence on Religion. For inllance, Mofe^, who ftands at the head of the Hebrew writers, in point of time, as well as literary merit* ; who^ if confidered as an Hiftorian, an orator, and a Poet, can be eo;aa]led by few, but furpafied b^ none. For whatever defecls may be noted in his hiftory, upon the whole, by the refined Critic, when com.pared with the more regul-.r, and more laboured productions of the po- jiflied Hiftorlans of Grsece and FioTjie-, yet, in many parts of it, he has given evident marks of fuperior abilities in thecharacler of an Hiilorian. Whoever carefully examines the Hiftory o^, Jcfeph, will find it to be, an example of fimple, noble, elegant, intereiling, and pathetic narration ; of a judnefs, neatnefs, and perfpicuity of hiftorical compo- litioR, to which, I opine, nothing equal, or in any de^re? comparable, can be produced hom Herodotus or Xenophon, Salluft or Livy. As an Orator, his Exhortations on the book of Deuteronomy^ carry with them a force, a foirit, and an elegance, equal at leaft (confidering the fubjecl) to any thing ever penned. As a poet, his beautiful Ode, record- ed in Exodus, is fuperior to any thing of the kind ; but his Prophetic Poem in Deut. is not to be equalled. It con- tains Six Parcs§. The hrft part confifts of the firft five verfes, and is a prefatory introdudion to the Poem: The fecond part contains nine verfes ; the fubjea of which is, the kindnefs and beneficence of the Supreme Being to- wards Ifrael: The third part confifts of the next four * The only two to be put in comparison v/ith Moszs, are Isaiah •-•>' David, § AOatLanel on Veutcronomy, verfes, PREFACE. V veiTes, in which he defcribes the nn and vvickednefs of the nation ; The fourth part conTifts of the next feven verfes, in which he recounts the affli£lion with which GOD would puniih them for their difobsdience : The fifth part contains the next eight verfes, wherein he defcribes ths final deftruilion, which the Supreme Being might have been induced to have brouo-ht upon them for their enor- mous crimes, had it not been for one particular reafon^ and which he inimitably defcribes: The fixtli and laft pait contains the laft ten verfes of the Poem, in which he rehearfes the confolation of Ifrael, and the vengeance which GOD will take on their enemies. Now, if we conlider the importance of the fubjec^, the purity of the di6lion, the grandeur and fublimity of the fentiments, the force and beauty of the imagery, or the harmxony of the numbers*, I fay, if taken in the aggre- gate, we fhall find, was never furpafied by any of the an- cient poets, either Greek or Rcmaji \ nor never could be imitated, nor even by any of the other Prophetsf . Ex- amples without number might be produced from Scrip- ture ; but, as I am not at prefent writing a Difiertation on Hebrew Poetry, but only endeavouring to point out the neceffity and ufefuhiefs of the language, as far as my poor abilities will allow, the producing of any more would only * This Poem is a mobt excellent example of the poetical construction, or true sententious style, characteristic of /fe- hft-m poetry ; and which appears here in its just form, and full beauty. t The Prophet I.saiah comes the nearest to Moses of any of the inspired writers ; more especially as an Hebrew Poet, as may be seen in his cdcs, chap v. and xiv. and may, pcihaps, by some, be accounted a more correct composer in a senten- tious style. For although in Moses's Poem it appears in its ju; t form, and full beauty, yet is it properly tempered, not carried to its utmost precision, and most laboured accuracy ; and which, would certainly not have been so suitable to the great sublimity of the subject. ferve vi PREFACE. ferve to fwell the Preface to a much larger bulk than I in- tend ; for which reafon, I fjiall pafs on to take notice of another heavy charge brought againfl the Hebrew Lan- guage, viz. its being the moil barren of all janguagesf. -f- In the catalogue of those who have exhibited this cha-rge against the Hebrew Language, may be reckoned M. de Voltaire^ ivho, in his Philosophical Dictionary, Philosophy of History, Toleration, t^c. has endeavoured to impress on his Readers, the idea of the barreness of the Hebrew Language. The authority of so celebrated and illustrious a writer, must certainly have liad great weight with the generality of readers, and might possibly have done much mischief, in regard to i\\e Hebrew Language, as the means of deterring such who otherwise might have been inclined to acquire a knowledge of the Hebrew tongue, had it not been for an antidote applied to the poison, by the letters of certain J EWSjl; in which they have abundant- ly confuted what the illustrious writer hath advanced, and clearly shewn, that his knowledge of the Oriental languages, and the Hebrew in particular, was very superficial ; and that a ■writer, who presumes to decide with such authority on lan- guages, cnght to have at least, a decent knowledge of them. For speakin'g of the insurmountable difficulties under which the Hebrew language labours, he says, ''li\\z Hebrews never had but " two moods for the verbs, the present and the futuie: The other "moods are guess work/' [Toleration] Now, as the Authors of the Jews Letters have observed, " A real Gramma- rian would have said '' tuo tenses; for the present and the future are tenses, not moods." To which may be added, that the Hebrew has a present tense also, which is the participle of the present, called ^Ji:^3, beiiuni, intermedate; i. e. between the past and the future. But, as the above mentioned Authors facetiously observe, we must forgive such little grammatical sl!pL^ in a grciit man, Vvho is taken up with twenty sciences at once; Tiiat this has been the precise case of several other writers, wiih regard to the Hebrew, may be fully evinced, by any person that hiith a thorough knowledge, and taste of the Sacred Language.— 1| Vide Jews Letters, Vol. IL pageS'JO. This PREFACE. rii This I take to be a charge, which thofe v/ho make it, v/ill find themfelves unable to prove: For although I readil/ grant ,that, if feveral of the works of the antient Hebrew writers (which are now loft to us) had been preferved, fuch as Solomon s Botanical writings, ^c. they miglit, perhaps have added to our ftock of Hebrew ; yet, am I free to af^ fert, that the Hebrew writers never were in want of words and phrafes to exprefs themfelves properly and fully on the different fubje6ts of which they treated. Nay, I farther contend, that from the Sacred Writings might be produced examples of amplification, fet off with as great a copiouf- nefs of expreflion, as from any authors whatever. And a learned writer* takes notice, that in feveral inftances there. are, in the Hebrew, as many fynonymous terms and phrafes to exprefs the ideas, as perhaps can be produced, in a like number of inftances, taken at pleafiire, even in the Greek language itfelf. Having clearly proved, I prefume, the great utility of the Hebrew language ; I fhall now take no- tice of the method I have purfued, for the attainment of it : And, as the proper pronunciation of the language is one of its m^oft efiential qua lities, I have, for that reafon, immediately after the Hebrew, placed the true pronouncia* tion in Englijh ; hy which means (and the plain rules laid down in the grammar) any perfon may be enabled, without the help of a mafter, to attain a competent knowledge cf the Sacred Language, which is the principal motive of my prefent undertaking ; becaufe a number of obftacles, at this time, lie in the way of an Englijh Reader, in his purfuit of the attainment of the Hebrew, and that only, for v/ant of proper afTiftance, the Dictionaries of real ufe b«ing in Hebrewf, confequently are not adapted to an Englijh readers * Carpzotii Criiica Sacra Part 1. cap. v. sect. -i. t We must except Buxtoyf's, \vhich is in Latin : But that is so loaded with extraneous matter, as greatly to diminish its value. And as to his Grammar, it is but what he calls, Epi- tomc Grammaticcc Hcbrce ; consequently, the learner can re- ceive Vlll PREFACE The fame may be fald of moft of the Grammars : For although fome attempts have been made towards a Hebrew Grammar in EngUfi, yet none have hitherto been produced, that are clear and explicit enough to enable a perfon to attain a thorough knov/ledge of the language: Befides, they are generally without points, on which account, can be but of little ufe to thofe who v/ifli to approach as near as poilible to the true pronunciation of the Hebrezu, I fliall, therefore, jufl mention my diifeiing from thofe that have preceded me in the tafk of compiling and publifhing HEBREW GRAxVIMARS in Englijh, as well as thofe who have attempted to give the true pronunciation of the Hebrew, in EngUjh characters. This difference is principally in the pronounciation of the letters 2, beth, and ^, yod. As to the former, when dagajhedy it is pronounced as b, in bad, or boy; but without IDagaJh, its true pronounciation is as v, in vow or voice. As to the )W, its proper pronunciation is asy, xwyoiingy ox your''5, ^c, but never pronounced as j in the Hebrew. And, as no- thing can be more proper or ufeful in this kind of inftruc- tion, than the pointing out what is w^rong, in order to avoid it*, I have, for that reafon, enriched the v/ork v/ith notes ; in which are fliewn, the grainmatic inaccuracies that have efcaped the pens of fome of the moft diftinguifhed writers in the Hebrew Language : The oppofite opinions of the Hebrew Grammarians compared, and the errors and mis- takes which fome of them fell into, clearly pointed out. In the purfuit of which, truth, and the moft exa6l impar- tiality, have been my guide. D. LEVI. ceive but little benefit from it, as will be abundantly and clear- ly shewn, when we come to treat of the Dagash in particular. * This I think is the more necessary; for that, no proper rules have been laid down in the Hebrew Grammars, written in English; either, with regard to the peculiar properties of tlie long and bhort vowels, or the Dagash, much less of the ac- cents; and which, arc so essential towards a true interpre- tation of Scripture. HEBREW GRAMMAR. CHAP T E E S E C T I O N I. T^HE Hebrews, as moft of the Oriental nations, read from the right to the lefc. Their alphabet confifts of twenty-two letters, five of which are double j their chara6lers, names, and power, as follows: No. Fig. Name Finals K Aleph, 2 Caph, f 20 Fig. Name Finals Power No. ^ Lamed, 1, 30 J2 Mem, D m, 40 2 Nun ^ n, 3O Samech, s fmooth, 60 1; Aainf , ngn 70 D Pe, ^ y )i Tfadi, p Koph, n Refh, t:; Shin, n Thau, pandph,8o ts, 90 k, ioo r, 200 fh, 300 th, t, 400 Of • The Aleph is only a soft breathing, and the sound of Beth;, without Dagash, is the same nearly as ') Vau. t There is a diversity of opinion among the Christian wri- ters, concerning the true sjund or pronunciation ot V ^''^' Vol. I, B Some 10 HEBREW GRAMMAR. Of i the foregoing alphabet, four are gutturals, viz. y n n i^ : Four more are Palatines, p 3 ^ J ; five are Linguals, viz. ]1 ^ ^7 lD "I ; five more are Dentals, D T y 1 u^, and four Labials, ?] D T 1- The learner muft be careful not to confound thofe let- ters, which nearly refemble each other in form, but differ widely, both in found and meaning ; which are thefe, £ D : : D a 1 -n i n *> n n n. — it muft farther be obferved, that the letter J^ fiitz has not only two different founds, but two fignifications alfo : The diftindlion of which is, by the placing a dot, or point, either on the right or left fide thereof; for if placed on the right thus, U/, it is pronounced as Jh ; but if the point is on the left, thus Some are so bold as at once to pronounce, that the true sound thereof is lost, or at least very uncertain ; others, that it is only a rough breathing. Some again pronounce it as gn, at the beginning of a word, ?ign in the middle, SfC. But the truth of the matter is, that at the beginning of a word, it has nearly the sound of Aleph, only somewhat rougher; but in the mid- dle of a word, with a vowel point under it, or at the end of a word, it is pronounced as jtg, in strong. Example, v^Ji/^T vaijishmojig, T]t'VT\ taangse, ^r\y>3,\L'\^ asbceanghu, X^AV^ leonglom. Now, according to this reading, it is a strong gut- teral, as it really is, being one of the four gutterals ; but if as some say, it'should be pronounced at the beginning of a word ^^gn, \\z.gnain, it would not be agutteral; for theof hardis equal to the ^ gimcl, which is a Palatine; and the Ji is equiva- lent to the 2 nun, which is a lingual ; and being pronounced one after the other, viz. the ^ first and /z after, they cannot lorm agutteral ; but when the J/ is pronounced according to the rule here laid down, whether at the beginning, middle, or end of a word, it is a gutteral ; for being pronounced at the beginning as alcph, only somewhat rougher, it is a gutteral; for alcph is likewise a gutteral ; and in the middle and end, being pronounced as 7?^ in long, it is a strong gutteral. ,^ it HEBREW GRAMMAR. ii il/, it is pronounced the fame as the letter famech, or s In Engl'ijh^, SECT. II. HAVING in the foregoing Se(5^ion fliewn the di- vifion of the Alphabet, into five forms of fpeech, we fhall now take notice of the utility offiich divifion ; for to every form is annexed fome genera] rules. The firll and mod efTential of v/hich is, that thofe letters, which are of one and the fame form of pronounciation, are frequently fubftituted for each other. Exam.ple of the letters r n n u$, aUph, chah, he, ain, npy^_i%^:3 rii^ ^pi^ ii^'ng mathaiev anochi et gaon yaangkov. I abhor the ex- * That this is the true reading, is cloar from that passage -in Judg. xii. 6. " Then they said unto him, say now il^^tj^ Shibboleth; and he s^\d, tif^D Sihbohfh ; for he could not frame to pronounce it right." For if the reading of the Ji^ shin, with the point on the right hand was similar to the pro- nounciation of the ^ shin, with the point on the left, it is verv surprising, by what criterion the Gileadifes were enabled to judge, Vvhether the Ephraimites pronounced right, or not; for they required them to pronounce Shibboleth with the point on the right, and they said Sibbolcth, with the point on the left ; and had the pronounciation of both been alike, it would ne- ver have been said in Scripture, " For he could not frame to pronounce it right." We arc consequently obliged to grant, that the true and ancient reading of the shin, l^ with the point on the left side, is similar to the pronounciation of the D sa- mcch ; and of this opinion was that great luminary, Ma7noni' die.s\\. And, that not only the pronounciation of it is dificrent, but the siijnification thereof, by far more so. Example, Vn?^^ "r? IV 115p^, sivro ongal adono.i elohov, i. e. Jfl/ose hope is on the Lord, SjC, Whereas, if it should be read "ilHJ^, shiiroK, with the point on tho right, it would signifv, whose breaking ov fracture is on the Lord, which would be gross blasphemy. II Vide, Ildchoth Tephila, chap, xv, B 2 ' ccllencv 12 HEBREW GRAM M A R. cellency of Jacob, Jmos vi. 8. Here 2^^^ is written with an K, although the true meaning of the word is, as if written 35/^5 ?«^/^^77^.Vj, v/ith an V- n^l.^H"?!^ ^''^IPS'^,! 'vayiephafcbii ongal harnifir^qchy and they leapt upon the al- tar, Kin^s first, xviii. 20. This is written with a cheth n ; and the true meaning of the word is, as if written, U^D5^> vay'tephafung, with ant;, t^'i^p n^^H^v^.^Srin ^2p^3 vieliphna hithgallang hariv nietcfn ; therefore leaue off ccn- fention before it be -meddled with, Frov. xvii. 14. Here the word is written with an ain, l\ and the true gram- matic form is nS^rin, hithgallah, w^ith M he. The fame in the form of the letters ^ 3*7 tO *T daleth, teth, lamed, niin^ than, where the 3 is fubftituted inftead of the lamed^ 7. Example, HS^i^JI^ mt^*!/^, laan^oth lo riifljcha, Nehem. xiii. 7, The meaning;, the famxe as if written nSti^*?* I o T ; • lijhcho, a chamber, as in the fifth and eighth verfes. The like will be found of all the other forms. SECT. Ill, THERE is another form, where the ^^ aleph is placed inftead of a double letter. Example, D'^IH-S 1XD "IJi^Nt 1V*)^» ajherbozyu, nieharim artso, Ifai. xviii. 2. Here the word ^^T3 bo%yu, is written with an ^ aleph, although the true grammatical form is, IttS baziexu, with two xainsX, D'^D "iDP MD'^lt^, yimaafu chamou mayim, Pfalm Iviii. This according to the rules of grammar, ought to be written, ^l^^fy^ yimafafu, with twofamech:^. The reafons given by the Jeivijh grammarian'^t ^'^^ this change is, in order to lighten the difficulty, which muft naturally occur to the X Vide, Kimchi and Ahen Ezra on Isal. xviii. § Ibid on Psalm Iviii, f yid(?, Bjni/un S/ilomo, Reader, HEBREW GRAMMAR. 13 Reader, in pronouncing two letters of one form and pro- nunciation, immediately following each other; and, as the J^ aleph is (to ufe their wordsj the lightefl of all the let- ters, as being only a foft breathing, it Is for that reafon made ufe of in preference to any other. Sometimes the two letters are written, andbutone of them pronounced; which the grammarians, and the authors of the Maforahy call r^*1p )sT\ ]^nriD» katha'vlnvelo krayin, i. e. written but not read. Example, V^j^ni. Dri/il?!, fecond Samuel xvi, 2. the firft ^ lamed is not read, and the word is pronounced as if written QHyni' vyhakchem. ]^77l/ ^l^?' -^^^- i^- 4* iiiv ^.s^ '\hid\v, 8. T\irQ )^''Jrp;12 n"^?^, '^hidv, lo. of which are read, as H written with but one lamsd^^ SECT. IV. OF the letters^ 1 H ^^, aUp, he, van, yod. It mull be obferved that, to thefe letters are annexed fome particular properties, not applicable to the other letters. Firft, when any of the other letters are quifffcent, /. e. without any vowel point under them, they are neverthelefs always perceived in the pronunciation ; for which reafon, fuch are called r\1i^")I3 niHiJ, nachas Jiiros, vlfible quiefcents. Example, *l^ji^ "Tj^i^T pakad, JJ)a?nar, The "7 daleth and ") rej}) are both perceived in the pronunciation, notwith- flanding their being quiefcent ; but the letters ^ T ,1 i*^ alcph, he, vau, yod, are fomctimes vifible quiefcents, and fometimes not. An example of each kind will make this clear ; ^1*7 *&))^ ^r^, ^^^oy, aelcv, loh. Here the yod, vau, and he, are pronounced, confequently are vifible quiefcents -, but in 1^3 J^V*^ ^y^ Hw!!! hanab, avee, yatfa^ beno, they are what the o;rammarians call HIIjID^ HIH^. nachoth ^ nljiaroth, invifible or deficient quiefcents ; * Vide, the "Masorali on Dan, iv. 5. becaufe 14 H E B R E W G R A M i\I A R. becaufe they are deficient, or loft in the pronunciation ; for the word would be of equal found and force v/ithout them, as with, Second, the letters "^ ^ K, aleph, van, yad, are quiefcent, cither at the end, or middle of a word ; but H he, is never quiefcent in the middle of a word ; the former, are quiefcent in the middle of a v/ord ^1/1^3 ^3 nb5 r? bien becaachy bien* biepangal -y i. e. whether virtual, or adlual, after the following vowels; after kamets, the t^ aleph is quiefcent, as in ^^")j^ kara : siher chink, znd t/irie the yod is quiefcent, as }„ "l:^^ '';;5, **n^' pi^^^'i^i ^"^^> tihee. After chollm and churick the vau is quiefcent, as in U, Tllp^V' ^^7^0, ^K")p\ bou, tfida- kouth, halelu, yikrieu. The reafon alTigned by the gram- mariansf, for the letters ^ T ^^ aleph, vau, yod, being qui- efcent, after the fore-mentioned vowels, is, that as the kamets is pronounced by the throat, and the )^ aleph being a gutteral llkewife; therefore tho aleph is quiefcent after karmts -, and the chirik and tjlrie being pronounced by the palate or roof of the mouth, from thence the ^ yod 2i\(o proceeds ; for that reafon, the yod is quiefcent after chirik, or tfirie; d.ndfiuri^ and cholim being pronounced by the lipsj and as 1 vau is a labial, it is for the fame reafon quiefcent d.her Jhuri^ or cholim, SECT. V THE letters '^in ^^ aleph, he, vau, yod, by reafon of the fimilitude in form of their pronunciation, are often fubftituted in the room of each other. Example, 3*7 ^T3Li; 1*7^1211^^?. ejktonlielu aheerie liev, Pf. Ixxvi. 5. * If written, they are called aclual ; but if not, virtual. For although the quiescent letter is not written, yet the sound is the same; and, when written, is according to the Masorah, called c^7D» malie ; i. e. full j when not written, nDH ckasar; i. e. deficient. -j- Mikna Abram. Here 15 HEBREW GRAMMA R. Here, the b^ aleph is put in the room of H ^e, hithpan<. gcd-^ but the proper grammatic form is, .K^JJ^ITT^ ^'?^111I^n* Isedeedo Shiena, Pfalm cxxvii. 2. Which ought to be, nrti^, with H he ; but the J^ aleph is instead of n he. Sometimes the K aleph is fubftituted for the ^ yody as ^ibninJ^K. ajhru chamois Ifa, i. 17, which fliould be T\p\ yajhru, with "^ yod\y ^c. * Vide Ahen Ezra and Kimchiy on Psalms, f A'idc y/6e/z Ezra, and Kimchi on Isaiah. CHAP. i6 HEBREW G R A M M A R. CHAPTER II. SECTION L F the twenty-two letters of the alphabet, one half o are called TS^^^'y^) Jharjhheeyoth, i, e. radicals ; be- caufe they compofe the root or theme ; and are as follows, ^yt-SniDi^OTS* tsadi, da let h J teth, pe, Jamech^ rejh, cheth, g'unsl'z.a'm, aln, kapb. The other half are called riVu*1^t^* Jhe 67711' Jheeyoth ; /. e ferviles*, and are as fol- foUows, 'yP^'2T\'&}t'^l)^, alephy nun, yod Jloin, laTnedy mem, he, caph, 'vau, than, beth, SECT I. Of the Servile Letters. The ufe and form of the fervile letters, aje as follows, viz, the letters {^2?^^ aleph, lamed, beth, Jhin, are * The servile letters do sometimes serve to form the root, as well as being servile. Example, *?]^,0 *^T\ malcchj lia- lack. These two words are the root of the verbs, to go, c^c. to reign ^-c. although the letters are what are called scrviles: For which reason, I am surprised at the vague, general, and undeterminate manner, in which several Grammarians and Lexicographers have presumed to lay don n rules for finding the roots of the words ; for on the contrary, as the learned Author of Binyon Shlomo says, " Voirly to rind the root in every place, requires great consideration, accuracy, and mi- nuteness ; for that several w'ords, which, on a cursory view, appear to be one and the same form, when in truth their de- rivations are far different. Example, Hi^ C^? Illii^ sliircu lacliempo, i. e abide you here, Gcti. xxii. 5. D^'i^Il'lj^l ^/^W, caphkod, Uphkod, miphkod. The letters D *" 1 2 D H ^^^^ ^^P''^ ^-^^^^ '^^^y y^^i ?nem, are podfixcd to nouns, pronouns, and verbs. In nouns, Dnnn nni inni ]nn7--aT rnni delvarah d'lcvarcha, dievaran, dievara, dievaree^ dievaram ; in pro- nouns, Dn^'?jr^-:? r"^^ Tf^^y T'?^ 'T'?^^ '^'^^'^'^^ eliecha, aullehcn, ela-v, elay, auUehem ; and in verbs, ^*TpB n*7pS 527!;.- "^Alp'^ 1"rp_i^ ]'1PS piekadah, piekadcha,' piekadcin. Vol. I. " C pUkuda, i8 HEBREW GRAMMAR. piekada, p'lekadanee, 'piehadam. The letters H D^]l^ vau^ thau, yod, mem, he, are poftfixed to the ^Jl^? bienuni*, as n*Tp5 D^'lp^ nnpE^ paukdouth, pokdim. pokdah. The letters H 1 U/ fii^h 'y^w, /;^, are prefixed both in the future and pretcr tenfe, with the letters D HI ] 21 "^ alepb, yod, thau, nun, van he, mem \ but in the imperative mood, the *\ van is iifed as a prefix, at times, to all words. Note, for the fake of brevity, I have not produced examples of the letters which ferve to form the conjugations of the feve- ral verbs, but in kal only ; becaufe, all that I have faid in this fe6i:ion, is only meant as a general rule ; but the pro- per and particular form of each, will be fully explained in its proper place. SECT. IV. Of the letters called Hemantiv. THESE letters are fo called* becaufe they are com- posed of the following, vt%. V il^^ K H he, aleph, mem, nun, than, yod, van ; and which together, make ^he word hejnantlv, Thefe letters are called, by the Grammarians, TC\^:iD*\^ 'i^^f^p^os \ i.e, additionals or pragogics ; becaufe they are added to all words, nouns, pronouns, and verbs ; by prefix, poftfix, and fufHx j though fometimes without neceflityt, either for forming the root, or the conjuga- tion. * Bimmii. This is the participle of the present tense, and therefore called bienuni, intermediate i. e. between the future and the past. t Without necessity, as the alcph, in 1*1^1^3^ ynti^Ill utez- roang nefuj/a, Jer. xxxii. 21. Here, as Kimchi observe^;, X''T\i2'^ ni^ni iSp niDpi:) ^iV^^n yi")iK3i i e. the ,s$ akpk^ is an additional from the letters amthin. And ^n''5-.5'^ .n^3nnipI?.^?V'^/^" ^^^^^ lu" P^/;;/ cxii. in thesc,'says Kimchi, HEBREW G R A M xM A R. 19 SECT. V. Of the Hemantiv Nouns. THOSE are Nouns which are derived from the root of a verb, and formed by means of prefixing, poflhxing, or fuffixing, one or more of the letters called TMiHi^n kementiv As t^^^j^D nStpm;;,^ l/^ViSt |1-)|r 111.^?:^^. ]5t^^ ^c. An Example of each will make this clear. Fir ft, from the verb )^'2p ff^achcin, he abode ; by prefixing the 0» is formed the noun ]3g^p tniflKayi, a fandnary. Se- condly, from the verb H'l^ j^adah he redeemed ; by poft- fixing the ^, is formed DIH? pidyo?n, redemption. And thirdly, from the verb p'/H chalak he divided, by prefix- ing the D, poftfixing the ]n, and fuffixing the ^, is formed the noun JlJT'lv'nQ machlouketh a courfe. KimchiiheyodSy are n"^^i^1^^dditionals ; i. c. without necessity: And so says ^6en Ezra >b*^]^jp 1)03 *1P13 IV'n ^'TpMnhi i. e. thei/od in lic/ioushecvce, is additional ; as in inidecmee. * In Rabbinical Hebrew, this noun signifies dissention, oj controversy. CHAP. 20 HEBREW GRAM M A R. CHAPTER III. Of the V O W E L P I N T s. SECTION I. Of the NecelTiLjr of the Points. A S I have thought proper to make ufe of the Vowel points as effential to the attainment of a thorough knowledcre of the Sacred Language, it is fit, that I fhould fay fomething in vindication of my hypothefis. 7\he rea- fons which have induced me to embrace thif; opinion, are too numerous, to be all taken notice of in this place. I muft however, take notice of a few, in order to invalidate the idle notions of thofe who have broached the novel dot" trine, of the late inftiiution of the points \ the firft and moft confiderable of whom is, TiH^ '^^Ts^l^ "^ ^^^^'^ Eyliyahu hachur, known by the name of Elias Le-vlta-y a German Jevj^ who fiourifhed in the fixteenth century. He afcribed the invention of points, to the Jtzvs o^ Tiberias, contrary to the fenlimxnts and perfuaiion of his whole nation; who either fuppofe that the point were formed by Ezra, and the men of the great fynagogue, who were his cotem.pora- ries ; or were delivered by Mofes, virho received them on mount Sinai^ when he received the law ; or from Adorn, who had them from GOD, coeval with the language. This Elias Levita aiferted*, " That, after the finiQiing of the Talmud, which he places in the year four hundred and thirty-fix from the defolation of the Temple, arofe the men of Tihrias ; wife and eminent mtn, well fliilled in Scrip- ture ; and in eloquence, and purity of language, excelled all the Jews of thofe times. Neither after them did there ever arife any like them \ and thefe men of Tiberias v/ere the * Prcfat, III. adMasoraih UamasoratJi. authors HEBREW GRAMMAR. sx authors of the pohits." This is mere alTertion without proof; and that, by a perfoii who lived near a thoufand years after the fappofed tranfadllon. It is really very ftrano-e, that he only fhould be in the fecret* , that no hi (lory, Jewifn or Chriftian, fliould make mention of it for fuch a courfe of years. It is not at all probable, that there v/ere fuch a fct of men at Tiberias about the time fuggefted, fince a great deflru6lion of the jews vi'^as made in it, in the year three hundred and fifty-tv/o, by Gallus, at the command of ConJiantiusX , and, as promotion to do£rorinip ceafed in the land of Jfrael with K^^JH h^T} HI- lei Hanafi, i. e, Hilel the prince, who flourilhed about the year three hundred and fortyf ; f.;r about this time, the fchools which the Jews had in Judea, were wholly diffi- pated, and fuppreiTed^, and no learned men there Ithy of fufficient ability for fuch a work. And, the flourifhing univerfity of the Jeivs being at Bahylon^ at the very time ot this pretended invention, it feems very unlikely, that it fhould be undertaken, and adlually done without their knowledge, advice, or afliftance \ and what is more flrange without either approbation of it, or oppofiiion to it, by any of them, for ought that appears ; and that it (hould be univerfally received at once QyjQxy where, and not any one perfon to find fault. All this mufl appear very extra- ordinary. But what is flill more furprifmg, that it fliould be received by the Karite Jews^ profeiTed enemies to tradi- tion and innovation, as will be fnewn hereafter. But, however vague and ill founded this opinion was, it foon * Dr. Gill on Ihe Antiquity of the Hebrew Language, page X Dr. Gill on the points, page 1-^6. t Gans in Tscmach David j fol. xxxvii. 1, and Shahhaldh Ilakabala, fol. xxv. 2. § Prideaux, Connect; Part I. Book Y, gained 22 HEBREW GRAMMAR. gained profelytes. Some Proteftants*, at firfl received it, through their too great credulity, and their high efteem for the above-mentioned Elias, by whom they were taught the Hebrew language, of the ufefulnefs of which they were fully fenfible. Many of the Papifls greedily catched at it, and commended the Proteftants for receiylng it ; and who were not aware of the fnare laid for them, nor the aim of the Papifts, v/ho hoped in the ilTue to avail them- felves of their credulity ; fmce it would appear from hence, that the (tniQ of Scripture the ProteHraats had given into, depended on the invention of men; even of fome Jewsy long fmce the time of Chriftianity. This being the cafe, they mi2;ht hope that, on this account, they would at length be induced to neglect the points ; and then, as words would undoubtedly be fubjecl to various fenfes without them, and fome contrary to each other, they would at laft be convinced of the necelTity of one infalli- ble interpreter of Scripture J. We fhall now take notice of the arguments urged by thofe who contend for the late inftitutlon of the points. The principle one, and which they urge with the greatefl weight is, that the Babylonion Talmud being finifhed about the year five hundred of the Chriftian ?erea ; and no mention being made therein of the vowel points and accents, confequently the invention of them muft be later than the workf. But, on a candid enquiry, it will be found to be far otherwife; for, in feve- ral places, mention is made of the diftindion of the ac- * Dr. Gill in his Dissertation on the Antiquity of the Hebrew language, page ]51. X MorinuSy in de Heb. Sf Grace. Text. SinceritatCf L. first, Euercitai, 6. c. 2. sect. viii. page 198^ J 99. t Praefat, III. ad Mosoruth, cents ^ HEBREW GRAMMAR. 2j cents*; and, in particular, of the accents of the lawfj which might be fhewn and pointed at by the hand, confe- puently they muft be vifible marks or figures : and which are to be underflood both of the vowel points and accents. And, in another place it is faid, that SolomonX in{lru6ied the people in the marks and figures of the points and ac- cents ; for fo are thofe words paraphrafed in it. he taught the people knowledge ; that is, he inftrudted them, ^^b*'p3 D^PI/y biefemonie tangamln ; / e. in the figns, marks, figures* or charafters of the accents. And, on the pafTage, D^*7p7ri Vr\T:^^pkievutfothav taltalim. His hcks are hujhy^ it is remarked, from hence we learn that he, (Solomm) fought out, and explained every tittle, or point of the law, heaps of heaps of the conftitutions or decifions of it§. And in another place J, mention is made of fome words in the Bible, ** written, but not read j" and others, **read, but not written." Thofe that are read but not written, are fuch, whofe vowel points only are in the text, and the con- fonants in the margin; as, Ruth^ iii. 5, 27. Jud. xx, 13. 'Jer. xxxi. 38. and 1. 29, l5c, Thofe that are written, but not read, ftand in the text without the vowel points, as in y^T. li. 3, Cffr. This plainly fhews, that the ftate of the Hebrew text, in regard to thefe Keries and Cathie s, was the felf fam.e at the compilation of the Talmud, as at prefent ; and that the Talmudifls muft certainly have been acquainted with * T. Bah. Megillak, fo]. iii. l. and Ncdorwi, fol. xxxvi. 2. t T. Bab. Bcrocoth, fol. Ixii. 1. X T. Bab. Eruiin, fol. xxi. 2. § Ibid. II T. Bab. Kcdori?n, fol, xxxvii. 1. Masscchsethy Sophrim^ chap. vi. sect. 7, S. pointed 24 HEBREW GRAM M A R, pointed Bibles -, coiifequently, points mufi: have been in ufe fome time before the finifhing of the Talmud. But, when thepaflage in the Tahiud^, v/hich explains the words in Nehemiah viii. 8, is duly confidered, it will not only prove that the vowel points were mentioned in the TaU mudy but that the Talmudiils v/ere of the opinion, that they were made ufe of by Ezra : For thus they interpret them ; and they read in the law of GOD, (this is the Scrip- ture ;) dijiinully, (this is the Targum ;) and they ga^ve or put ihefenfe, (thefe are the verfes ;) andcaufedthemto underfiand the reading (thefe are the diftin6tions of the accents). This clearly fliews the opinion of the Talmudifts ; for they underftood the w^ords, *'and they read in the law of GOD,'* to have reference to the whole congregation of Ifrael, read- ing in the law of GOD j for, before, they could not read the law, becaufe of the deficiency of the vowel points un- der the letters. But when Ezra and his aiTociates in this great work had affixed the points, they then, one and all, were capable of reading the law*. This is the true meaning of the words in the Tulmud, H^^'^^p '\^h ^"Ip^ HT %e mikro lifoon kier'w, i. e, reading : CtJ*)]l *7t ci^")DD maau^ rofo %e targum, l. e, dlflhi^ly, this is the Targum 5 that is, they read in the Scripture, which Vv^as explained to them by yojima, Baniy and Sherebiah, ^c. by means of the lar- gim ', and, agieeable to this, is the meaning of ^5^* Dlti^'T ^y/um fiechel, and they put or gave the fenfe, thefe are the § Xedori.n, fol. xxxvi, 2. ■' For when the Heb/fw language cc?.sed to be the mother tongue of the /ei;\s, by reason of the Chaldee growing up in use amongst them, on account of the Babyloimk captivity, it was scarce possible to teach that language without the vowel puintij (a). (a) Buxtorslm de An{i(juitate Vunctornm, part ii, e. 10- verfe, HEBREW GRAMMAR* 2^ Verfes : And, NIpD^'l^.l^ vayavecnu bawmlkra, and caiifed them to underlland the reading, thele are the diftindions of the accents : by which they inferred, that when they read the fcripture^ they were made to underfland the fub- je6t matter thereof, by means of the accents : for the accents do fo clearly explain the meaning of fciipture, that thofe who fully underfland them, ne^d no other^. This is a full confutation of the arguments advanced by Ellas Lcvitaf, viz, that no mention w^as made in the Tal- mud oi x\\e vowel points; the contrary of which hath been clearly proved I prefume ; for in the pafTage which 1 have cited, concerning their interpretation of the words in AV- hcm'iah, they are not only made mention of, but that they were avSlually made ufe of by Ezra^ in order to make the congregation fully comprehend the true meaning of Icrip- ture. And, agreeable to this, is what Mofcs fays. Dent*. xxvii. 8. 1K2 r)^'\r\ Tfnr} '^^yvby-n'^ D"•?5^i|^-':^rl3/^D1 ntp^n vychnfavta angl haevan'im eth cal dlvre hatora ha%oth hacr hctcv* /. e. *' and thou fhalt write upon the flones^ all the words of this law, very plainly.'* Now, if it was not for the vowel points and accents, it would not be pofTi- ble to underfland the law plainly ; for inflance, here is an unpointed word of four confonants, asTIDTvi^ now, if pointed thus, HD^t^ it means, for why, if JlQ/ti/ whole, or perfed^, if T\ihv Solomon, and if with the dot on the left fide of the Jhin H^^ii^ it is raiment. The fame may be obferved of thoufands of words In fcripture; now what becomes or the letters 'OK aleph, vau, yad, called Matris Lc^lionesf and for which fome fo flrenoufly contend, as being deligned fay they for vowels ; for here they can be of no fervice to the anxious reader to help him to the determinate pronun- * Bmyoji Shlonto,'—-^f Praefet III. ad Maforeth Hcunaforetb . Vol. I, D elation ^ HEBREW G R A M M A K. ciation or meaning of the word^^. But, although it hatb feeen urged i« favour of reading the Bible without points^ that Rabbinical books are always v;ritteii without thern^ and yet are eafily read. To this I anfvver, that, it ought to 1)6 ohferved,: that they are eafiiy read by thofe who have £rll: read the Hebrew Bible with poii^ts, aad. are perfectly mailer of the language, and well vsrfed in Bible Hebrew : l)y fiich, the commentaries of Ah-eyi Ezra^ Jarchi^ Kimchi^ Abarbanaly snd fome others, may be read with> little diffi- culty, 35 their ftyls is for the mod part plain and clear* and by degrees, others of a more rough, crabbed and diffi- cult manner of writing may be read alfo-. But,^ as the learned Buxtorf^^ and others have ol>ferved, there is a "wi-de difference between the Bible and Rabbinical books, ii^ ftyle, in manner, and means of learning and reading them* For the greatell: part of theftyle o{ Rabbinical books is plain^ and vyhere it is not, as in the Talmud Siud fomeothers^, it is hard- and difficult to read them-, and- m^ch more fo to un- derhand them: Whereas the ftyle of the Bible is gene- rally fliort, concifc, full of ejlipfes and other figures, efpe- eially in the prophetic writings. To which may be added, that what is contained in Rabbim^alwi-klngs, ar@ for the jnoft part, things ufually before known to: thofe who at^ tempt tcr perufe them, ai^l may therefore^ be eafily rea^J * Befides tliis example, f hece arc a great number of words, both ir* fhe Bible, and Rabbinical writings, in which none of thefe letters are t-o be found" y nay, ftaree any in which fome of the fyllables are not without them ; how then in the name of GOD, fean thefe fupply the. ^\zcz of vowels, and every where he!pthe reading inilead of them- as fome contend ; fince they eveiy wl^re are not to be found I •t De PuTicly Andq. port iii* page- 3=70* HEBREW GRAMMAR. ay and underift ood witliout iBnch flop or kindrance"- ; hut as tor the facred fcriptures, they contain myfteries, things fublime, and more remote from the capacities of men; confequently, require mar€ attention, and greater help and affiilancc in reading them perfectly ; befides, if a mif- take is made in Rah'm'ual writings, it is not of that impor- tance, as in the Bible, in which cafe we might be rendered guihyof not only perverting the word of GOD, but of grofs blafphemy alfo. For inftance, the authors of the feveral Greek verfions of the Bible, the Septuagint inter- preters, Aqu'ila^ Theodotkn, and Symmachus, were all Ji'icsy except the laft, and he was a Satnarhan^ and may be al- lowed to have a confiderable fhare of knowledge of t'le Hebrew language ; yet thefe, efpecially the feventy inter- preters, neglecting the points, and tranflating without them, what grofs fenfes have they put upon the textf, fometimes direiSlIy contrary to what is intended, often what is very abfurd, and even blafphemous, or nearly ib ; as a proof, I fhall juft produce an infiance of each, 'Drb:n D;;r b^\ god is angry every day, Pfylm vii. 12. the Greek verfion is, '' does not bring on anger," or, ^' is ^' not angry every day ;" this is owing to the differently pointing of the word ^^, which if pointed with //^r^ '^Nt el^ fignifies GOD, but if vi'ith pathach, 7M ^/ means the nega- tive not. Again, the paflage in Ifulah xxiv. 23. H'lSm niKTJ n '?ibD-^3 HDnrr r}'^'\y\ r^y±>r^ vcchaphrahuhanauvo- Jlja hachama kee malach adona tfeuoelh^ u c, <' then the * I except from this general rule, the greateft part of the Talmud, the Book of Zohar^ Sec. And which it i? almoftimponibic to iinder- ftand without a thorough knowledge of /J^f/^Z'iwVrt/ writing, intenfe ftudy, and application. t Doctor GUI on the Hebrevj r.angunci;e, page 26 r, ^ 2 moon £8 HE^BREW GRAMMAR. moon fhall be confounded, and the fun afhamed, when th<5 *< Lord cf hofls fhall reign." Here is a pafTage at once, fo grand and magnificent, that as Dr. Lozutb*, juMy oh- ferves, no tranflation can exprefs, nor any altogether obfcure; and yet, this is mofl miferably done in the Greek. verfion of it, and a fenfe given extremely mean, low, and abfurd ; vi%» " the brick fhall vvarte, and the wall ihal! " fall, when the Lord reigns, &c. for, ^^^7 levana^ the moon, pointed HIlIl/ Icvkna fignifies a brick; anaHDn ch^^ma the fun, pointed HOT cho7na fignifies a wall. Innumera- ble examples might be produced, but thefe will fuffice to fhew the neceflity of tlie points ; and what grcfs errors, thofe, who difregard them, are liable to fall into, I fliall now take notice of what I have before mention, ed concerning the Karltcs, That they admitted, and made ufe of pointed copies of the law, is clear and ma- nifeft from their own writings ; for in a book of theirs f, in great repute with them, it is obferved, *' that the pa- *' trons of tradition explain boughs of thick trees, u fed in *' the fcvift of tabernacles," Lez;, xxiii. 40, of a tree whofe leaves are treble, according to Excd. xxviii. 14, *^ But,** fays the AV<:V^ wTiter, '^ this is contrary to the <' nature of the language, for this y ain in /12^ is pointed *^ with kamets, but that is \v'\th J/jcva , D2y, ].•" And, in another work § they fay, '' the Rabb.uiitcs affirm, that '*' what is written in the law needs explanation by tradi-? ^' tlon ; but we do not believe fo ; but that what is writ- * De San-. Pees. Hcb. Preale^t 6, page 69. 70. •j- Adarelh Ellhu apud Trigland, de Sedi. Kar. page 32. X V/hat he calls ^Jhe'va^ is more properly a ckatepk patbae, § ii, Caleb. Afar ah Maamoroth, MS. apud Tri^lanii I, 3. page 117. ^* ter^. HEBREW GRAMMAR, 29 ^ ten, its explanation goes along with it ;" meaning the vowel points, for a little after fome pointed words are ufed. And, Mordccai, the famous Karhe in 1699, ^"^ ^is aflbciates, are unanimous for the antiquity of the points, and their being coeval with the letters : his words, in an- fwer to fome queflions propounded to him by Triglandius^ are *;., *' all our wife men with one mouth affirm and pro- '' fefs, that the whole law was pointed, as it came out of '' the hands of Alofes, the man of God," This fhews the fallacy of what yJ/t^riw^j fays §, that *' all the Jews, the *« Karites alfo, though enemies to the traditions, and Kabala^ believe, as a moll certain tradition, that the book of the law, which Mofes delivered to the IfraeVites^ was ■without points and accents; but F, Simon is againft him, and affirms "'', that the Kcu-'itcs readily receive the Bible with vowel points, accents, and Mafora, The aforefaiJ- Karitc proceeds, and. fays, '' far be it, that the invention *' of points and accents was made after the finifliing of ^< the Talmudy for this is largely to be confuted ; for the *-' divifion of the Rahbcais and Karitcs was long before the *^ finifliing of the Talmudj as has been proved ; and if ** there were no points nor accents in the time of the di- '' vifion, but were found out only after the finifliing of ^' the Talmud, then, there would be different copies of *' the law and of the prophets in our hands ; that is, co- <' pies in the hands of the Karitcs, pointed different from '' the pointing of the copies in the hands of the Rabbans I <' for in the places where the Rabbans have contradidled ^' the vowels and accents, and fay, do not read Jo ^ and X Dod. Mordecai, chap. xii. page 150 — 157. § Efijl. Buxtorjio in Antiqu. Ecclef. Orient. Ep. 70, page 394. * PtJ'inifit , Critic , chap. 4, page 25. and c. 12, p. 93, 95. 30 HEBREW GRAMMAR. *^ fo, they would not have faid, do not read, but abfo- *' lutely they would have pointed according to their own *^ will and fenfe." He then produces inflances in which they might have fo done, and likevvife obferves, " that *' many of the Rabbans afTert, that the points and accents *' were equally as ancient as the letters; as R» A%ariahy *' in AToer Enaylm, and R, Samuel Arkuvalti, in Arugath '< Habofam ;" and a little farther he fays, that '' the copy ^' of the Scriptures which we have, is the fame that the *^ Rahbanshd.we ; in this there is no divifion, no difference *' between us ; for the difpofition or order of the Scrip- <' tures was from the men of the great fynagogue, thofe ** good figs/on whom be peace ; at which time, there was '' no manner of diflention between them : wherefore with <^ us there is nothing full and deficient, neither firfl and <^ laft, no keri and cathib, but what are in the order of the *^ Scriptures, which is now in the hands of the Rabbans : *' and the moil correct books are the mofl: in efleem with *^ us; and we follow, or depend upon the reading of Ben <« Naphtali^ ;" and it is certain that their Bible hath the {:imQ Maforetk notes and obfervations in common with * In the beginning of the eleventh century flouriflied two famous Maforitesy namely, Ben. AJher, and Ben. Naphtali (a), who having fpent many years labour in collecting and comparing the different copies of the Maforttes who pi^ceded them, from the time, of Ezra and the men of the Great Synagogue to their own time, they each of them produced and publiflied a copy of the whole Hehre-m: text, as corre6l as they poflibly could make it ; fnice which, the Eaftern 7riw have followed that of Ben. Napbtaliy and the vVeftern Je^ivs tha^ (a) Zacutus in JuckfiUj ibdljhdftb Hakabalat CatiSy In Tjc7::ach Da^ ^idi Ellas Levita, &;c, thofe HEBREW GRAMMAR. 31 thofe of the Rabbanhcs; for it is obferved by one o-f them*j that the letter H he^ in twenty places is written at the end of a word, but not read, which agrees with the prefent Alaforah* And R, Aaron^ a Karitey publiilied a i7^^rrit; grammar in 1581, in which he never deferts, as may be obferved, the modern punctuation of the Bible : nay, he even confuhs the Maforah in words written defe6lively, or in any other irregular manner, and is full of Maforetic obfervations, fuch as the Rab^ ban'itcs produce f : and a Karitey of the fame name |, who wrote a Commentary on the Pentateuch in 1294, fre- quently refers to the points, and makes mention of the names of them, as Pathach^ Tfere^ Hataph-kamets, Sheva^ Chokniy Shurakj Daga/??^ he. This plainly fhews the opi- nion which the Karites entertained concerning the points; for this fe6l would never have admitted the prefent punc- tuation, if they had not firmly believed that it obtained ia the Bible of old, and came from God himfelf. This is with me an invincible proof of the great antiquity of the points ; for from the time that this fe6l rofe up, it was that of Ben, AJhcr (a). In exaftly copying after them, both as to ^iie points and accents, as well as to the letters, and that, without making any more correftions, or Maforetical criticifms or obfervations what- ever upon either. * Manachem in T>od. Mordecai^ chap. x. p. 130. That Manachem was a Karaite y may be feen by confulting Trigland^ defeSl. Karaeorum, c. xi. p. 187, f Vide IVolJii Accejf. ad Notitiam Karaeorumy page 37 j £? Biblioth. Heb. page 119. X Vide Simon. Difqiii, Critic, c. xii. p. 95, 96 ; & Majachfeth So- phrintj c. vi. fe<5l. 4.. (a) Maimonides inyad Hackazaka, Hilcboth Sepher Torah, chap. viii. U\. 4. not 32 HEBREW GRAMMAR* not poffible for the Pharijlrs, Rahbanltes, Adaforlus, c? traditionary Jeius^ call them by what name you pleafe^ to have introduced fuch an invention as the vowel points in any period of time whatever, but thefe men would have objeded to them as an innovation, and confequently would never have received them. This is a demonftra- tion that the vowel-points were in bemg long before the fchifm, and which happened in the time oijohn Hyrcanus"^^ and Jlexander Jannaeus, his fon, A. M. 3621, about 120 years before chriftianity; and were univerfally re- garded by the Jnvs fo early, as being of divine original. Another convincing proof of the antiquity of the points, is, that the tctragrammaton^ or the w^ord Jehovah, called in Hebrew IT'inn Dti'*, is always read Adonai f, a word not cxpreffive of eflence, as 'Jehovah is, but of lordfhip ; and is likewife fometimes pointed with the points of Adonaiy and fometimes oi Ebhlm, as R* Samuel Arkuvahi hath ob- ferved ! : and Capellus freely confefTes § the fame thing ; and as there is no difference in the letters, but only in the points, it m.ull of neceffity be implied that they received this diftincfion from Mofes; for, otherv/ife, how could they juftly fix the pronunciation of each ? and to fay, that they received the found or pronunciation without the marks or points thereof, is fo futile an affertion, as fcarce- ly to deferve an anfv/er ; for the perfection of language requires vowels ; confequently, no language can be per- * Cofriy part iii. feci. 65. Abarbanal hi Nachlath A-voth. Juch/m^ fol. 51, I ft. Shaljheleth Hakabala, page 17, zd» f Maimoii in Hilccth Birchotb Cohanim. X In Arug. Habofam. c. xxvi. ^ Orat. de Nom. Tstragam, p. 183, 191, 192, HEBREW G R A M M A !ti 35 fe6l without them: they are the life and foul"^ of lan- guage; letters without them are truly dead letters; the confonants are ftubborn and immoveable things ; they can- not be moved or pronounced without vowels. And is it to be imagined, that the Hebrew language, the firfl: andmoft perfect of all languages, fhould be without ihem ? Surely not ; for in that cafe it would be the mofl imperfe6t of ali the Oriental languages. Befides, I contend, that the nature and genius of the Hebrew language requires points and accents ; for without thefe it is impofTible to mark the dif- ference between verbs a6live and paflive ; between fome of the conjugations, moods, tenfes, and perfons, in kal^. fingel, and pungal^ imperatives and infinitives. An ex-^ ample will render this clear, ^al^^'pB pakad ; plngel, 1159 piked 'y pungely 1)^3 pukad : infinitive mood ; "1)53 pakcd: imperative mood; 1\^B pahd. Here we have three con^ jugations of a perfect' verb, in i«/, p'lngel^ and pungely and two moods of the fame verb, viz. the imperative and infinitive, all with the fame confonants. Now, I would fain be informed by the moft adlive oppofer of the vowel points, how we are to difiinguifli between thefe but by means of the points, and Which mark the charadleriflic of each, as will be fhewn at large when I come to fpeak of the verbs. And Morinius f himfelf fays, '' that with- *' out points a grammar cannot be written;" q.s E/ias rightly obferves ; and Walton % alfo owns the ufe of them in the inveftigation of the roots. For all which reafons, I am clearly of opinion that the vowel points, as well as the letters, were given by God himfelf; and herein, I da * Zohar on SoMg of Songs, and Preface to Sephsr 'Tekunim* f Epijl, Buxtorfio in Antiqu. EccL Oriental^ p. 392. X hitroduSi. Orient, Ling, page 5. Vol. r* E not j4 HEBREW GRAMMAR. not ftand fingly ; for not only feveral eminent Jeivy'^ Writers were of this opinion, as the Author of Cofr'i '''^ and his commentator R, Judah Mu/kata f, R, A%ariah j.^ and others, but fome eminent Chrijiian writers alfo §y who afcribe them to Adam., who had them from Godwiti> the letters; and as i?. Samuel Arkuvalti rightly obferves, *' All the generations from Adumi\\\ Mofes^ who ufed the- Hebmo language, made ufe of the vowels alfo; however, when ^^y^ J received the law from GOD, on Mount 5i- na'iy he likewife received the vov/els an4 accents ; but they were not to- be written with the letters, as being of the fame- order as the Oral law : And' all the generations from Afc- fes till fer^, received them by Oral tradition. But Ezrcs> and his colleagues perceiving the great decline of the Sa- sred Language, by reafort of the troubles and aiBi6lions of t4ie captivity ; and that the true reading of Scripture was HI great danger of being loft, fixed the points and accents- to the letters; being compelled thereto by the famie necef- fity, that afterwards induced R^ Judah Hakadxijh to com- pile the MifinaJ''' I muil now take notice, of what is commonly objeded againfl the Bible being written and read w^ithout points^ that the copy of the Law every where kept in the Jsivl/b Synagogues is without them. In anfwer to- which, I may. alfedge the following reaibns. Firft, that it might be a rrs»emoriat, and nianifeft proof cf the aral tradition of * Cofriy Part IV. chap-. xxv» t Ibid, fol. 229. I, X In Moer Enaymj chap. Iix» § Alf.ed. Chron, p, 267. &■ BuiHerf, depmS, A?iti(iu, tzit II. page thl5 HEBREW GRAMMAR. 35 i^e pemts and accents, from Mofes t-o Ezra^ V7ho a^xed them to the Fentatcuch ; for they firmly beheve that the points and accents were delivered by Mofcs, and handed •down by cr<2/ tradition from generation to generation, tili the time o^ Ezra, in the fame n^anner as the M'ljhna or oral law ; as above merj-tioned. As a full and clear demonflra- tion of this, it is well known, that all the faid laws are written, according to the tradition of the Mafgrah, and accordhig to the reading of Ben Jfhcr''' ; and when read, are read according to the points and accents; and accord ^ ing to the kcrcX* Secondly, the exadnefs and accuracy required in writing tiie law, is great; for if any one letter is wanting, or not rightly placed, or fimilar ones put for each other, the copy is profane-and rejedledf: Andj as it mufl be allowed, that it is ftill more difficult to have the points r.nd accents exadly put, I opine, that this is one reafon of many, wiiy the copies of the law ar^ unpoint- ed ; on account of the difficulty, and almoll impoffi- bility of having a perfefh pointed one. Thirdly, 'But what 1 take to ht, the p-rincipal reafon of having impointed copies in the fynagogues is, that none but learned and pi- ous men, well verfed in Scripture, and the Sacred Lan- guage, fhould be admitted readers there >5.. But if the co- pies v/ere pointed, then, as any common m^an might read them, fo any fuch perfon roight, perhaps, througli partialis * MahionUes, m Hluhotk SepLcrTorrJ.', c. vlii. Cede. 4, •f Shi:lchan AKUch, Aruch chaji?n, c. cxh. fe^t. 8. ■\ Mamoniaes, in HUcbcth S:p}:cr Torahj ex. (tSt. i. and where lie enumerates twenty things requifite, to conftitute a perfeil: copy of the law ; the failure of any out of which, rentiers fuch copy profane^ ::\n(l confequently muf!; be reieLtcd. % VidQgMaimouUejj in Hilchoth "Teph'dn. chap. vjii. E 2 ty. -6 HEBREW GRAMMAR. ty, be chofen into the c&ce of Reader, though otherwifc very illiterate. And, to prevent as much as poffible, any fuch being introduced into the office of Reader, is it, that unpointed copies are made ufe of in the fynagogues. And though the copy is without points, or accents, yet are they read according to the points and accents, as aforemention- ed ; for which reafon, it has always been cuftomary, and is, to this prefent day ; for the Reader of the Synagogue, though ever fo well verfed in Scripture, and exa6l in the know^ledge of the Hcbrciv language, to rehearfe at home the day before the Sabbath, the portion appointed for that day, out of a pQintcc^ copy ; that thereby, he may make himfelf fo perfedly mafter of the exa6^ reading thereof, as to be able the next day to read the faid portion, without liefitation, and pronounce it in exadl conformity to the prefent pundluationf • SECT. II. There are ten vowel points ; which are divided by the grammarians into two fpecies ; five of which, are called Jl'7n^ n'l^^l^Jp^ tenungoth gcduloth i. e. great, or long vov.^- els ; viz. D^n. ip?C^> n\:^, "IV innKtt^ \>yn^ ^r^'p^Lmets, chU W/^ with jW after it, tferey /hur'ik, cholom : and five, are called n'l^ZPi^ jnU*-')^ri tenungoth ketanoth, i. e. fmall or fhort vowels, viz. ^i^rrvpij'V-uip ^Ptoivvnni^ r>*i:; p^rr* nns ^athachy chirik without yody figoly kibuts, kamats chataph^ As to the vowel point galled ^'^'^'^ Jbcvay it is not (proper- f Mahnontcks in Hilchoth 7ephila. chap. xii. ^c. Sbulckan Aruch^ Jruch chayim. chap, cxlii. feft. i. * A vowel pcint is called by the Hebnw grammarians r^-IJJ^ te. vuang, Motto j becaufe it moves, or gives motioD to the letters in. the pronunciation. }y H E B R E'W GRAMMAR. 37 5y fpeaking) to be included in the general rule of the vow- els ; more efpecially, as its rules diiier from thofe of the other vowels : For which reafon, I fiiall appropriate a chapter for the fole purpofe of treating of the different ufes and properties of the JJjeva, SECT, III. IT Js to be obrerved, that the ^i-w //J grammarians call the ni'^'ni) /)i>^1J/[^ tenungQth gedolothy ViS^ avoth, i. e. fathers, and the /I'JtDp jl'l^i:;^ tenungoth ketanoth^ Jlilbln toldoth, i. e. a generation, or begetting : For to every long vowel, there is a certain fliort one appropriated, and which IS called its n"T7in toldah^ i. e. begotton; the found or pro- nunciation of which refembles thp long VQwel, except in it-s velocity!.. For the better underflanding of which, the following Table is annexed. Short Vowels. - - Long Vowels, K pathach. T : : K kamets. ^figol. /. e» '^ tfire. K chirik without ^i?^. his be- ^M chirik with^o^. K kamats chataph* gotton. ^^^ choiom. V^ kibuts. ^i^ Jhurik with ^ van ;J To tiiis rule, theread'ng of the ?or'~muefe and Spanljh Je^vs is anore conformable, than that ot (he Polijh and German Jeijus. And which is really the true reading (a). (a) Vide, Binjon Shlomq, r**' SECT. I 33 HEBREW GRAMMAR. SECT. IV. THE found of thefe Vowels I fiiall endeavour to ex- J prefs as nearly as pofiible, by the correfponding ones in fome Englifh words. N kametsy a, broad, as in all§. K patha^by a, fhort or open, as in lafs, man. N tfere, e, or ea ; as e in penelope ; or ea in greatf, V^fegoi, e, fliort, as in fell, men. ^>i chirik, long, double ee, as in bee. 5^ fhort chirik, i fhort, as in fin, fm. ni^ cholom, o long, as in bone, inoanf. i^ hmets chaiaphy o, as in rock, hock t: i)J< /buriky u, long, as in ufe. >^ kibutsy u, fhort, as in but, cut, run. '. The learner mufl obferve, that the confonants in the Hebrew y are always pronounced before the vowels. Ex- ample n T 5 ? ^^'^ pronounced bay gay day hay not nby agy -ady or ah. SECT. V. Some general Rules peculiar to the Long Vowels ; and which evidently fhew the utility of the Points. FIRST, after a .1^*1^ r^l^^PS tcnuag gcdalahy i. e. a long vowel, there never is a T\\ )^^^ Jheva nachy i. e. a mute or quiefcenty^^^'^ : nor a ^^T\ dagajh : for as the found of § Some pronounce the kamats as o long in bone -* Some pronounce tfere, as I long in time. •f Cbclo?n is pronounced by fome as ow in now. In the other yowels there is no difference. tha HEBREW GRAMMAR* 39 the long vowel is not interrupted, but allowed its full force, confequently xhejheva, which follows it, cannot be joined to it, fo as to become a quiefcent Jheva, For the dagojbj which fucceeds a vowel, is a dagafi ptTt chazaky i. e,forti, and which doubles the letters fo, as if the firfl of the double letters was pointed with a quiefcent Jheva^ according to the proper form of the dagajh ptH forti^ as fully explained in Chap. IV, Seel. III. And, it has al- ready been fliewn, that a T\l t^y^JJoeva nach, i. e. quiefcent Jheva can by no means fucceed a long vowel. Secondly, when a letter is pointed with a long vowel, and there is a mufical accent^ alfo annexed to fuch letter, then, a daga/h^ or quiefcent y^^7;« may follow fuch long vowel, as H/tD^ n^^ lamah^ yamahX* SECT^ * The mufical accents point to the true pronunciation as mention- ed 'in Section fixth, and as will abundantly appear when I come to treat of them. f This general rule requires inveiligation ; efpecially, as it is (o' oppofite to the foregoing one. Elias Le'vita in his Commentary on • the treatife called ^^nDH "130 fepher hamhalech, hath attempted to give a reafon for this rule : He fays, that the ;jJlD Jnetheg (a) which is under the kamets divides the quiefcent from the dagajh in fuch a manner, as if it was a word by itfelf, and as if written pf^ N** 7V^ i^h *■ T T r la tnah ya mah. But this is futile : For even allowing that they were adlually two words, yet in that cafe the nief?i would not have been dagajhed according to the rule after the letters i^nj^ alefhy he, and HD^ muft be a TjT T,T 7p ll'^'T dagaj}} kaly kne \ and this, is a flat contradiction to the general rule laid down by him in feveral places, ^--^f'^^' '^'-'^^^5 ^- ^-7^^ defeaive, 'vm^ dcfeftive. And fo, lays EUjXS Lc^vJiCy in Sep,her Maforath Hamaforath, *' It mull be remembered,'' fays he, " that all fuch words as it is «' ufual to point with i/YtZi/;;/;-;.^, are never marked in the Major ah as ^mu redundant ; becaufe, it is well known that it is impoiTiblc for Jhurik to be without S) pingel, as 1p3,t3 Q^lpHJO 77iephukad, mephuchadim. But, when we find it without da- gajhy or quiefcent/^f'z.vz after it, then, we may be fure tliat it is in- ftead of t!ic 'vhu of /Imy'ik, and is then marked in the Mafbi'ah, ch^fer^ i.e. defe6live. Example, D''/l1''^1^ TlV^'Hl D''^te*3, mujl-dachim hechutfoth yeruJhalayvTiy Jcr. xiv. i6. Nov/, tlie kibuts of Q^^^h'H;^ is not marked '^XD'H chafar, i. e. defective ; becaufe it is a fliort vow- el, a quiefcent Jheva fucceeding. But the hbut: of Tii^H^ is mark- "IDfT chc.fayy no quiefcent ^/^^i^^a or dagajh faccecding(rt>. The («) As LUas hath not not been explicit enough for the learner, I fliall endeavour to fupply the defedt. V/hat he means by, "no fheva or dagajli fucceeding," is, that as it then polTefles the property of a long vowel, confequently, it mull be confidered as fuch, and therefore cannot be mifbiken for a fhort vowel, i. e. a common klbutSy but one ithat is fubftitutcd [or the y^«r:^', where the 'L'^.v is defective. This vill fufficc for the other examples of the fame kind. * ^ 3 fone 44 HEBREW GRAMMAR. 1 as the nature of the fubjef^ may fometlmes require that the word iliould be pointed wiLh dagajlj, or c^Midztnt Jhev a i then the rule of the fhort vowel, being fubflituted for the long vowel, takes place, fame may be obfervcd of the wor-^s D'^T"!-') D^IP-. D''"^pi^ ekiidim, tiekudimy u^urudirn ; none of which are marked asdefeclive, being da-- gafhed. But the words, ipi^T^ an;:?pm inV"? D^rP^H haengtu- phim lela'van, ^^^ illl^r, zanevoth haudim, the tails of thefe fmoking firebrands, //^. vii. 4, "iBKH DSDilS; kithcphoth baephvd, DHlt^^ '2^3 canephle nejlarim, on f«^//s wings. And, notwithilanding that we find ^DV ^3*12 /;/r>^/V yofepb, Ccn, 1. "^TiT "'i^^t^?:! bepifitie hangeU, Jojh. ii. 6. where the letters n D Ihl Jl 2 ^^^z??? gimel^ daleth., caphy pe, thau, are pointed with dagajh lene^ and which iee.ns fo oppofite to the rule here laid down. But the truth is, that X\\Qjheva in thele two examples is a quiefcentyZj^i;^, for the chir'ik under the 1 beth and D pe, is a real ihort vowel ; as a proof of wliich, we find in the abfolute form, when plural or colledive, CrU^B^ D'?'??> bircayim, pifhtlm^ in both of which the Jheva is quiefcent, and dagajh follows according to the proper rule*. Secondly,. * I muft take the liberty to mention, that of a// the Grammars that have been written, either in Englijh, or Latin, from the learned Buxtorf to the modern Bayleyy (at leaft fuch as I could procure, and I have been pretty earneft in the fearch after them ;) I cannot find the leaft trace of any of them having taken the fmalleil notice of this FORM of the n^p n[y*Oj'l tenuang kala, or light vowel j nay, the Je^ijh grammarians (a) feem to have been unacquainted with it ; by which means, they were led into the error of accounting th.tjhe'va which fucceeded fuch light vowel, a quiefcent /})£^a ; for v/hich reafon, when they have rnet with thofe words, or the like, where the (a) I muft except that eminent critic and grammarian R. Solomon, author of Binyon Sklomo, %rohar Hat woo ^ Tiefcd Hanikod, kc. letter* 48 H E B Pv E W GRAM M A R. Secondly, when mctbcg is fixed to fuch light vowef, then, qui^^c -^t Jhrja^ or dagajh, may follow. Example, t^iy^ry) v'lchyccthcm, Ezek. chap, xxxvii. 14. ""^ D^'^J! '^'^t^- yccthim he, Exod. xix. 5. '''? ^^rT-p ^^0"^ ^^^' '^^^^' ^* ^TP tkhyu, Dent. iv. i. hefides innumerable others of the like conftruftion : all of which, are with qniefcent72'^i^X^'{^'^riJi^epie icjhy Solom. Soig, viii. 6. the 5 with dagnjl-^ and X^^^'^^'^^D'^rijlchkie kcjhcih. Pfahn, Ixxvi. 4. the G is raphay i. &,■ witliout dagajl:^ yody HEBREW GRAMMAR. 49 ytd, thau, nun, (which are ufed as pref :res) vr\\-\({ of ne- ceffity be changed to a vowel, which is a H^P :ij^:ir^ iicuw ong ka/a, after which there ought to be a PJ i^W joevanangy uf, pronounced TZ^f-z/^ ; but, on account of the mcthcg being fixed thereto, it acquires the property of a real fhort vowel, after which, fimple, or quiefcent Jhcva may fuc- ceed. All which, is a manifeft proof ot the exigence of the light vowel, for otherwife, all thoie word? would not be free from the charge of pofleffing two contraries in one fubje6t ; for the H hc^ and n cheth^ in thefe words is point- ed with fimple y^ri'^, which is quiefcent; and the letter which precedes the Jheva, hath metheg, as pointed in all thofe books which are corredl ; and, it is a general rule, that after metheg, quiefcent Jheva cannot fucceed ; wc are confequently neceffitated to grant that, the fliort vowel, which is fubflituted ^ox Jl^evGy is a Hvp H^jri ttcnuang kala, after which, there ought to be ik Jheva nang ; however, on account of the mctheg being fixed thereto, it obtains the degree of a real fhort vowel, after w^hich, quiefcent Jhiva may fucceed, according to the proper form. SECT. IX. I SHALL now lay down fomc rules for to dl/linguifli the kamcts chatuph from the Lhatuph kamets'-', and the ka- * It may perhaps be thought by fome, to be needlefs to hy down julestomark the kamets chatuph y from the chatuph hamels, as the for- mer hath Jhe ^3? ^^i hee^ gamy ze, lach^ bean* * Chap. V. Sea. I. On the points. f Of this opinion is that eminent critic and grammarian, the learn- ed Author of Bir^^on Shlomo* SECT. HEBREW GRAMMAR. 53 SECT. III. IT muft be obferved, that when a^)l Klti^ fheva nang^ precedes ix guttural, its pronunciation inclines towards that of the guttural, as ^Hp^ ^H^, ycbee, kcchuy^ and which are pronounced as if written ^XV\\>^ \71, yeehee, kuchu. The rea- fon of this is, that as the pronunciation of the guttural letter is by extenfion, as the throat from whence the gut- tural proceeds is the moft inwardly of any of the organs of fpeech ; and, as the pronunciation of the fljcva is the moft rapid that poflibly can be, for this realon, when the rapidnefs of theyZjtT/^ immediately precedes iuch extenfion of the throat, then, the found oi \\\QJ}Hva is a near refem- blanceof the fucceeding guttural^ this is clear and accep- table according to the right rules of reafon, as the author of Seeach Yltfchok juftly remarks*. For the very na- ture of the language is fo agreeable thereto, that fome- times the vowel point is removed from the alcph, or he^ to the preceding letter, which ftiould have been pointed mthjheva: as, DW2, Jl^li^'K"!, rejhecth, bajhamayim, the proper form of which is D,^0tJ^n3l, J1^^*N"n And when a II . '^^'i^'^J Jhcva nang pr'^cedes yody it then inclines towards the iound of chirik, becaufe, the yod is pronounced by the palate or roof of the mouth, and the found of chirik if- fuing likewife from thence, for thi')^ J^^i^^ ^ayiejhty Gen. xxv. 34. cvie- ylerdy Numb. xxiv. 9. befiJes feveral others, when the chirik is changed into tjere, that it may have the ^ower of a long vowel, on account of tiie tv/o quiefcency:5'\ ^aly/Lb, Jer. xll. 10. and the vowel which precedes them, is chirik without j'Oi/, which is but a fliort vowel. Then, why not have the fame power iu the middle of a word, as at the end ? And, notwithltanding it may be anfwered, that the example of ^^t'^ ^ay'ijbb^ is not a fair one, as the chirik has a mufical accent alfo, which makes it equal to the long vowel ; and which the fhort vowel in the middle of a word, with two Jhenjasy wants. But, notwithflanding that I (liould be inclined to grant all that may be deduced from this reafoning, ftill, my objedlion re- mains in full force : for even with the accent, it is but equal to a long vowel. So then, when \.-woJJ)e'vas come in the middle of a word, let tefre minifterin the room of chirik ; and the tferehemg a long vowel, it muft confequeatly have the fame power in the middle, as at the end of a word ; and yet, we never find tv/o quiefcent Jhenjas together in middle of a word : I (hall, therefore, mention, what to me appears to be the true reafon, why two quiefcent Jhe^vas do not follow in the middle of a word ; which is this, that the quiefcent y^iri;*?, in Tome meafure, terminates the pronunciation by its adherence to the pre- ceding letter (tf). Now, if two quiefcent yZi^N^^rj were to follow in the middle of a word, the force required in the pronunciation, to caufe the two quiefcent y^^-T/«j to adhere to the vowel, would be fuch, as almolt entirely to terminate the found fo, as to make it appear as two words, which would be very improper ; for which reafon, the kcowiS. Jheva is not quiefcent, but is pronounced according to the true idiom of the language. {a) See, Seft. ii. * Vide, Sea. ix, letter 55 HEBREW GRAMMAR. word is pronounced as if written l^lipSip confequently, its form is the fame as the preceding one, as the fheva is pro- nounced in the hke manner, as the fecond Jheva is in that form. II . Fourthly, Jhcva after a long vowel, is a ^ J i< y^ jheva rang ; the reafon of this is, that in the pronunciation of the long vowel, the found is prolonged in fuch a manner, as if one of the letters M n X alepb, he, vau, yod^ v/ere quiefcent after it, either virtually, or a6lually^; confe- quently, the Jkeva cannot adhere to it fo as to be a quief- cent. Fifthly. Sheva after a fliort vowel, which hath a mufical accent affixed to it, isa^^^ i^^^ Jheva nang, be- caufe, the mufical accent, joined to the ihort vowel, lengthens its found in fuch a manner, as to make it equal to a long vowel, after which no quiefcent Jheva can follow. Sixthly. When two letters refembling each other follow, and the firil: is pointed with Jheva, then, {woXiJJieva is a J^^ )k^V [Ijcva nang, notwithftanding, that the preceding vowe], is a fhort one ; but then, fuch fliort vowel hath methcg* Example, JlDpp? HeJJjeemiema, Ezek, xxxv. 7. ^^ tfilielo. Job, Ix. 22. The reafon of which is, that^ it is impoflible diflinctly to pronounce two letters of one form and found immediately following each other, if the firil is pointed with quiefcent TZ'^z^^ ; but that the found of the one, would be fvvallowed up by the other ; and the * It is this I imagine, was the caufe of leading fome into the error of contending, that the letters alepk, iiau, jod, were defigned for vowels, calling them Mairefs Ls^loms, perfe<5lion HEBREW GRAMMAR. 57 perfe6^ion of the language is, that we pro'iounce every letter as (iill:in£l as poffible ; for which reafon, the quief» cent pjtva^ is changed to fheva n -ng^ or pronounced Jheva* However, as we find forne words wherein are two letters of one form and found, and the firft pointed with JJjcva^ (which fieva is a pronounced fheva^) and a iliorC vowel without wz^//:?^^, precede ic, as jn})'^'':^^ Jer, Ix. 4, l^in'v^rT Ezek, xxxii. 20. and which, at fid vievv would appear as flat contradidlion to this rule ; for it is a ; ule^ that every JJjeva after a fhort vowel which is without metheg^ is a quiefcentyZ^^'L'^; and it is likewife a rule, that e\exy fheva under the firft of two letters which are of one figure, is thJIhvci nang^ or pronounced ^^fZ'^ ; hu:, when duly confidered, it will be found that, this is fo far from being a contradi6lion, that it is a manifeft proof of what I have advanced concerning the Tslp_ T\^^'1P\ t'lcnuang kala^ or light vowel ; and which will make the whole appear clear ; for the chlrlk in the word v/? is fuhflituted for jlyeva^ which is in the abfolute form, as Dv/^rT SoU Song* ii, 17, The fame of the />^7^/;c?cZ> in v /HT which is fubfti- tuted for Jhcva in the abfolute form, Dy /jl Prov* vii, 26» confequently the vowel which precedes Jheva m thefe two words, is a light vowel, after which it is proper for a pronounced_/5'^'z;<^ to follow, where metheg is not aiBxed, according to the form, of the light vowel ; and likewife according to the form, where letters of one form and found follow, and the firfl hathyZ't^^^. From what hath been mentioned in this Se£lion, it will appear, that the following general rules, are peculiar to the i*5 KVi^* /hcva nang, or pronouncedy^^i'^. Firft. That anothery^^z;<3 nang cannot fuccced it. The reafon, becaufe ihcj^sva nang, in its pronunciation, hartens Vol, I. H towards 58 HEBREW G R A M M A R» towards the fucceedlng vowel as it were, for fupport ; for which purpofe, after a Jhcva nang, mufl follow fome other vowel* Second, No quiefcent Jhcva can fucceed it. This is evident from the firfl rule; for it is necefTary that a vowel fhould fucceed Jheija nang for its fupport ; and it is clear, that c^xQ^cent Jhcva hath no fuch power ; neither is it in the power o^ Jhcva nang to caufe fuch quiefcent Jhcva, as may follow, to adhere to //. Third. No ptn t'T\ dagaJJ) chazah^ u e. dagdjh forte, can fucceed it ; for dagajh forte doubles tlie letter in fuch a manner as if the firft of them was pointed^ with quiefcent yZ>^7^^ ; and, it is clear, from Rule the feCond, that it hath not power to caufe a (juiefcent y^^v;ra gangya 2.&Y.eA\.oJhevai, but then, it muft be confidered that, gangya, is not, proper- ly fpeaking, an accent ; but that its quality, among the- accent?, . HEBREW GRAMMAR. 59 accents, is the fame as that oi\\\tJhc'ua among the vowels ; for which reafon, I apprehend it is, that we fometimes find this accent affixed to xki^Jheva^ hut no other. Sixth. We never find a word confifl of two confo- nants, Vin^Jhcva under one of them, in order to form a fmall word, or particle by itfelf, as we iind of other vowels ; as already noticed", and which clearly flievvs, that, it is not in the power Oii Jheva ro caufe the fucceed- hig letter to adhere to it. Seventh. That it cannot take place at the end of a word, becaufe it is the nature and property of xh^ Jheva nang^ to haften towards the vowel, which is under the fol- lowing letter, there not being a vowel after it, by which it can he fupported, and it is not pofleiTed of power fufficient to fupport itfelf. SECT. V. Some RULES appertaining to the m ^'ypjljcva, nach i.e. Qiiiefcent^HEVA. FIRST, every Jhcva that follows a fliort vowel, to which no mufical accent is affixed, is quiefcent ^jcva^ as nnni^^ avraham, becaufe, the pronunciation of the /liort vowel is fuch, as to caufe the following letter to adhere to it. Second. Skcva, after a long vowel, to which a mufical accent is affixed, is o^ineXc^nt frjeva, a Ts^hp^ katontee, Gen. xxxii. II. And fo fays that eminent Grammarian, Rubl,l Samuel Arhivaltl, in Arugath Habafam, << It is a general * See Seaion II. in this Chap. H Z jule;' 6o HEBREW GRAM MA R* rule," fays he, *' laid down by all the grammarians, that Jhcva^ which fucceeds a long vowel, is always pro- no.unced, except the accent of the word is 7*5^7^ milengl\^ Example, p!? ''ilin n;it^ i^wi^ i. 12. ^rini":;^3 Dmt, ix. 19. But, if there fhould be a ^^"Vy; n^D milah %emgra^ i. e. a fmall word, or a w^ord accented milcng^U which caufes the preceding word likewife to be accented milcngl ; then, \}ci^ jheva is pronounced. Example, HTv ^'TW Obad^ i. 5. i^ri|7C.|p^1 Prov, vii. 13. 'l? ^'«i^9p!> Dent, xxi. 19, otherwifejtiiediredl form of reading would not leave room to perceive the found of the letter pointed with fimple, or quiefcent/jt^z;^. Third. Two JJ^vas following in the middle of a word, the firft is quiefcent, as ^'^p'PI y'lfomeru ; for it can^ not be a 77;rz/^ «^;2^, on account of its inability to caufe the fecondy^i?z;<2 to adhere to it. And, it is not poflible that they fhould be both pronounced y^^^j, as already mention- ed : neither is it poiTible that they can be both quiefcent, as obferved in fed. ii. that, two quiefcent ^Zj^z'^^j cannot follow in the middle of a word. Fourth. Two Jhevas, following at the end of a word, are both quiefcent ; as by neceffity they both adhere to the preceding vowel; there not being any vowel after them, by means of which, the Jheva na7ig can be fupported ac- cording to the form of two fiei as in the middle of a word. Hence, it will appear, that the properties of the H^ KVii? Jheva nach^ or quiefcent y^ri'^r^, are as follows i—Firlf, a X This is when the mufical accent is fixed at the beginning of a word : ail which, will be fully explained in treating of the mufical accents. fi?cva HEBREW GRAMMAR. 6r Jheva nang cannot precede it. This is clear from Rule fecond in the foregoing Section, Second, neither can ano- ther quiefcentyZ?^z;^ fucceed it, which is plain from what lias been faid in Se6lion IV. Rule third. Third. Quief- cent fjjeva cannot take place at the beginning of a word. This, is felf-evident, there not being a preceding vowel to conftitute it fuch. Fourth, '^cithev c An 'ptr\'Vyi dag ajh forte take place after it, becaufe \\\q d igafn forte doubles the letter in fuch a manner, as if the firfl of them was pointed with Q^\t.{Q.^\Vi ficva\ and it has been fliewn in Rule fecond that one quiefcenty^fz^ix cannot fucceed another. Fifth, No ptn li^^l dagajh forte^ can take place in the letter pointed with quiefcentyZ'^i^.^. This is clear from the nature of the 4agaf!j forte^ explained in the foregoing rule; as by this nieans there would be two quiefcenty^^z/^j in the middle of a word, and, which can never take place. However, when quiefcent yZ)^z;^ takes place at the end of a word, it may be pointed with pTillifp"! dngaJJj forte, becaufe, two quiefcent Jhevas may obtain at the end of a word, as may befeen in Rule fourth. Sixth. Neither can 72 ^^1 d.iga/h hue take place in the letter pointed with quiefcent Jl:cva^ becaufe, ilagafh lenc cannot take place in the middle of a word, ex- cept after quiefcent ficva, and which would reduce us to the necelTity of having two quiefcent fbevas in the middle of a word, which can never take place However, quief- cent y^^v^, at the end of a word, may have dagojh lenc, ac- coiding to the preceding rule. Seventh. The accent called ^'^'^':}, gangya, cannot be affixed to the letter pointed with quiefcent /?><:z;^; becaufe, \\\Qgangya^ in fome manner, af- fills the pronunciation ol they^rz;^^ whereas the quiefcent fhcva is entirely mute, SECT, Sz HEBREW GRAMMAR. SECT. VI. Of the Vowels called Chatuph Patiiach, ChA' TUPH Segol, and Chatuph Kamets. 1 T hath already been obferved, that the Jheva, even when pronounced, is not pofTefled of power fufficient to fuftain itfelf, but hafiens towards the fucceeding vowel, as it were, for fupport ; for which reafon, it cannot take place under the guttural letters J^ n n K aleph, cheth^ he, ain, as {implefieva, but it mnft be inconjuncftion with kamets, pa- thach, ovfcgol ; for, on account of the lightnefs and rapidity in the pronunciation of the Jheva^ the guttural could not be properly pronounced, if {im^^X^ Jfjev a was placed under it ; for which reafon, one of thefe three, viz. kamets, pa- ihachy ox Jegol, is brought to its afliftance ; and the kamets, pathach, ox fegol, is affixed withy^'^z;^. But it mufl be ob- ferved, that, notwithflanding the vowels are affixed to the guttural lettex, as an affiftant to the Jheva, yet, is the Jheva the principal vowel of fuch letter : nay, the J?jeva weakens the power of the vowel; for, as tlie vowel ftrengthens the Jheva, fo that the guttural may be properly pronounced ; fo doth the Jheva in its turn weaken the vowel. However, as already obferved, the Jheva is the principal ; for which reafon, the chataph kamets, chataph pathach, and chataph fe- gol, have all the properties of the y^i^yHJ focva nang, or pro- nounced y^^'y^?, viz. no Jheva, whether pronounced or mute, can follow after them ; nor dugajh, either forti, ox lene : neither can a mufical accent be affixed to them ; nor can a word be formed of them alone, nor two of them follow, ox Jheva nang precede them ; and are called, nriD J^'iDn*? ^ton * The word '^^'T^ fignifies to fjiatch away fuddeiily, or haftiiy. HEBREW GRAMMAR. 63 VOp, ^UD f)Dn becaufe, thefieva fnatches fliort the pronun- ciation of the vowel which is aflbciated with it. I have been thus clear and explicit with regard to the chatuph pathachy chatuph fegol^ and chntuph kamets ; for that, 1 have obferved, numbers to err in their pronunciation of thefe vowels ; fome pronouncing the chatuph pathach, as a real pathach ; the chatuph fegol^ zsfegol ; and the cbaiupb ka- mets, as kamcts\ ; and, here their error may plainly be per- ceived ; for, as no dagajh follow thefe vowels, it is clear, that their found cannot be that of a real fcgol, pathach, or kamets ; as then, dagajh muft follow according to the form of the fhort vowel§. Others pronounce them as fimple Jheva. This is Hkewife not right ; for then, thefe vowels would be affixed without any view of their utility, which is not eafy to be imagined. Some, compound the two to- gether, that is, the found of the vowel and xhejhcva, and pronounce them through the nollrils as tferc''''. To this I can by no means agree : for how unreafonable mufl it ap- pear, that one letter fliould receive two founds; for all wi)ich, I cannot forbear taking notice of what I have ad- vanced concerning the true found of the Jheva, viz. its be- ing fo rapid, as fcarcely to leave any perception of its found, as a vowel ; for which reafon, I contend, that the •f It is meant of kamets chatuph ^ which is a fhort vowel, ^ Vide chap. ii. feft. 6. * This, I fuppofe to be the reafon that feveral Chrlftian gramma- rians call thefe, compound /^fty^j ; and, this opinion, hath been em- braced by the very laft of them, the Rev. C. Bqylejy in his " En- " trance into the Sacred Language," where he fays, '< In thofe cafes " wherein other letters would have a fimple/^^x'^, Xht gutturals take a compound one, chataph. M t-I E B R E W G R A M MAR. chatuph fegol, or chaUiph pathach, l^c. cannot have a com- pound found; but that \\\^Jheva^ hy means of its rapidity weakens the found of the vowel, and the vowel ftops the rapidity of the/^z;^, in fuch a manner, that its found is a medium between i\\tjheva^ and the fliort vowel ; fo, that the guttural letter may be properly pronounced, and not fwal- lowed up in the rapidity of the Qomm^r^ jhev a ^ and which is the proper ufe of thefe vowels; and, as \\\q Jhcva is the principal vowel, they, confequently, poffefs all the forms and properties of tYitJhcva^ as above noticed. SECT. VII. I have already remarked, that two fhcvas cannot folIo\V in the beginning of a word ; and as, the general pointing of the letters 2^D1 vau, caph, lamed, hcth, and, niJ^-OLT •^ hehatema, /. e- he admirative, is, Wxlh/heva; therefore, when the firll vow^el isjheva, and one of the letters n^DT or '^V^'T!''!? '^ is prefixed to fuch v/ord, then, xhefievay which ought to be under fuch prefix letter, is changed to ano* ther vowel, according to the three following forms. f'irfl, when one of the letters n^DI or n^'r^Il H he ha- tema he, a-dmlratlve, is prefixed to a word whofe firfl letter is not one of the gutturals, ];nni^ alcph, cheth, he^ aht, nor > yod, then, the Jhcva which ought to be under the letters n^D is changed to ch'irlk ; as "^llZl' ;;''pn3' 'y^'pb kidvar, Itjhmar, h'lrkceang ; and Jheva of "^I^FT'l "^ ^'' ^^^ hecheebur, z. e, "3;^?^ conjun6live, is changed to TZ'z/r/i* ; as ^-T^r^?^'^ ufcchavtem ; and, as to the queftion which may be afked, why the foeva of this van conjun£live is not changed to ch'irik, as in the letters n';D ? To this, I anfvver, that when the vau With Jkeva is prefixed to the letters HEBREW G R A M M A Ri 65 I' Ittteis -] 1^2 hcth, mem, pSy it is changed tcJJnirik; on account of the difficulty in the pronunciation of vau\\nt\\ JJjera, immediately preceding the Lbiuh; the vau being alfo a labial; and therefore, it is changed to fi.urik : and, that there fhould be but one form of pointing the vau con- jun6live wlthybeva, it is agreed, that this vau fliall Hkewife be changed to Jhirik, Co as not to multiply forms without neceffity. And the reading or pronunciation of thofe ^aus, is the fame in found as the K aleph with/lmrik ; viz* 7i/^ not vu/h, " And this reading," lays R, DauidKim- ch'h in Michluly " we have received and inherited from ^« generation to generation, till the prefent time." The reafon of this change of reading, is plain ; for, as the JJjeva, is changed to Jhur'ik for the eafe of the reader, it is proper that it fhould be lightened as much as pdfTihle; it therefore takes the found of aleph, which is the lighteffc of all the letters*. I muft however obferve, that the II '^^7f^'^'^^vauhaheepU'chy /. e, i^^?/ converfive, and which changes the future to the preter tenfe % notwithflandingj the fucceeding letter fhould be with fl-'eva, yet, the van is pointed with pathachl : example, v *)DD^1 vannefaper loy Gen. Ik. 12. mi^^nDp'^ni vatlakct lajude, Ruth, ii. 3^ The reafon of this difference is, becaufe, the primary pointing of this vau, is with pathach ; as a proof of thls> "we find it fo pointed, even if no Jheva fucceeds it, as V.5 OfJJ] "'^^^''^ in- like manner, is the chutuph pathach of the *^P^'?'? ^ he admlrativey changed to pathach, li Jhcva fol- * See note fjrft, of the alphabet. X This will be fully and clearly explained, when I come to treat ©f the prefixes. t By which means the 'vau retains its proper found. Vol. I. I lows ; 66 PI E B R F W G R A M M A R. lows; as rt'j'O riljl^^":^ "CTjTvn hathkafier maangdanoth hs" ma 'Job* xxxviii. 31, Second, when yod pointed Vvrith fhcva, follows one of thofe Jette: s ; tlie ficva is then removed ; yod becomes 311 lite ; and the prefix letter is pointed witli ch'irik : example, niVP2 •'jT;^*! ISchcm. xiii. 15. DnO -1J2^? Pfalm. xxxvii. 20, 'ir^'P'^r\yr\Z'hcen. ixix. i8. on'^E^Dn ^''jniD'n i/^. liv. u, n::^'? W ^n^l Pfalm, Ixix. 9. All thefe, h^wQ fieva under the » yodj when not prefixed as, H'JW "IfJ.'' rt^"^'^ ^'T See* 11 But ti»e ^\'^'BT^T^^t^^vau convcrj^ve, tcikes pathacb : example, Tl-Vn^1 becaufe, its primary or general pointing is not with Jheva, as fhewn in rule the firft. And, the chatuph pa ■ thach with which the nD^T^nrr he admirativey or H^Kti^il 7> he i/itcrogativCf is pointed, is changed to pathach^ according to form ; as P^nh^ DP;^» Tm Gcj^, xxix. 5. Third. When a guttural, which is pointed with cha^ tuph pathach, follows one of the prefix letters n ^ D 1, then, fuch prefix is pointed wini p.iihach» Exam.ples, J^^Il'^^y D^,wll'n Gen, xvii. 11, CT^ ^?>' D'nKD ISiumb, xxiv. 6. iTOB'-^^^T Q7?>:^ Dcut. xxviii, 60. vj^^ i'? mtDK' n-;*i^:^a Solom. Sorig, iii. 11. Aiui, when the ^z^")^l^^ Jcr. vii. 3. When the letters n^^*|, or nD''A'in are prefixed to the noun fHt^^ Jdon, i. e. Lord^% the guttural loles its vowel, and becomes quiefcent ; and the prefix takes pa^ thach. Example, DM'?*^ ''^1 Jer. x. 10. "^m^K ^i-t>^^ Dan. ix. 9. 1V^^nrK ^Kn Jcr. viii. 9|. SECT, vr. Of the Pathach, when it precedissf the Guttural Letters ynT] at the end of a Word. IT muf!: be obferved, that the^?///r;r«/y require dilation before them, fo that they may be pronounced proper] v . for which reafon, whenever a long ybw^tl (except kamcts) ii precedes one of the ^?.f//?-^r^/ letters, ^nn at the end of a word, then, pathach takes place after the great vowel un- der fuch o-attural. Example, m, ^^.U^^^Vl:^ Jli.1, Hli. The reafon is, becaufc the mufical accent is alwavs under the great vowel, in thefe words ; and, it hath already been cbferved, that when a mufical accent is affixed to a great vowel, its found is fo lengthened, as to communicate a found to the letters ^ 1 }^ akph, vatiy yod^ which arc at- * This is meant of the word JEHOVAH, v.liich is always pciateJ, and pronounced "^IJ^ AJonni, \. e. Lord. X Seven ahphs deviate from th.is rule, bcir.cy pointed acccrdir.g to the Major ah. -j- It is faid, to precede guttural, becaufe it is read before the c-onK>- nant, although it \% fixed under it, as v/ill be perceived in the Exam- ples. traaed 6B HEBREW GRAMMAR. trailed to ir, either virtually, or actually, in fuch a man* ner, as that the letter io attraded, hath the found of aihort vowel, to dilate the proper pronunciation of i\\e gutturc.L And, as a inanifeflation of the juftnefs of this rule, 1 muft obferve, that when k.-mets precedes a gutturo.ly at the end of a woid, notwithilanding its being likewife a great vow- el ; yet, is pathuch not written after it. t xample, H'JH); •^DJlw pn2i Pf.ilm xcii. 13; this is written, and pro- nounced yiphrach ', not H^S^ yiphraeha. The reafon of this change is obvious; for as the ^Z^^)/?, which is attraded by the kamets^ with a mufical accent, is of the degree of a fliort vowel, which is the patkuch itlelf, as being the n^jbin toldah^ i. e. the begotten of the kame*s, there confe- quently is no necefTity for the paihach to be written, it not being, in this cafe, upon a par with the letters » ^ van, yod, which are alfo attra6ted by the great vowels ; for, thq found which they receive from the great vovrels, is as their ioldah ; fo that from the tfere proceeds fegc I; and from cbo^ Urn kamcts chataph ; for which reafon, the puthach is fubfli- tuted for fuch found ; but the found of the aleph from the kametSj \s,pathuch ; confec^uently there is no occafion for the paihach to be written. And, notwithftanding that the aleph is alfo a guttural^ yet, is it not included in the general rule here noticed of the letters )! nn he, cheth, airij fo as to be pointed with pathcch before it j ; even if a great vowel, with X It muft be obferved, that, in all the examples here produced, with a pathach under the guttural, the vowe! is pronounced before the confonant, as PI?)") nn/lll^pvi; ©*r. Thele are pronounced 'voreaach, ruacky Jhovieaangy not ^ccreacha^ rucka, ^c. and is a manifell proof of the diftindion I have made between the aleph, and the other guttu- rals i for the fatkach is founded before the _confonant, as if aleph preceded J HEBREW GRAMMAR. 69 wkh a mufical accent, fliould precede it; for we find Nli^ borea, but not VC))^ ; for, us the aleph is not perceived in the found, (it being only a foft breathing) there can be no utility in dilating before it. The fame we find in D^bliri-)^ njiZ boneay P/alm cxl, not nm ; for the H he bc^ ing quiefcent, its found cannot be bcnelited by extenfion. But, when a fliort vowel preceds one of the gutturals, ^nrthe, chth, am, at the end of a word, fuch fhort vowel is changed to pathach, in order to extend the found of the guttural. Example, ::?'! V^V nt2^ H^B nXl y2]D Tim ml^ the pa thachs of all which, ought to hefe^ol, had it not been on account of the guttural letters }; n n fucceeding after; hut patjjuch is put, that their found might be properly ex- tended, as will be fully explained hereafter. However, if akph is the laft letter of a word, and a fhort vow^el pre- cedes it, fuch fhort vowel is not changed to pathach, as, N^*^ i^v5. This, is clear from what is above-mentioned, viz. the akphh being quiefcent. The form is the fame with |-y he, when without maplk, as "T!^ H^il. When the 11 guttural letters ^ H H ^^ are m the middle of a word, which is accented ^»>'^D m'liengl, and a fliort vowel under fach let- ter; then, fuch Ihort vowel is changed to pathach"^', Ex- .imple, b^3 -fni; Urp 'IKJI. Thefe are changed from^?- preceded it j and the fame found, it may be obferved, proceeds from the kamets under the "^ myiphracb 5 confequently , there is no neceffity T for patbach to be under the aUph. The fame rule holds -.vith the It. This palbacl) is called by iomt palhachfurtlvum. '■* In this rule, the alcph is included ; for as it hath a vowel point Vmdcr it, it is pronounced ; and therefore, requires extenfion, as ano- ther guituvaly though not in fo great a degree. '10 HEBREW GRAMMAR. go!, as being formed from tVH). The fame of yj2 tOH^ b^^ bnp nn:^ which are formed from ^J^ 9 as will be Ihewn hereafter ; for this change of the fegol to pathachy under the guituraly is, to extend the proper pronunciation of iwch ^utturaL I CHAP. HEBREW G R A M M A R, Jt CHAPTER IV. Of the D A G A S H in General. SECTION I. Of the Nature and Quality of the Dag ash andRAPHA. The Signs of the Dagafh, and the Letters which do, and thofe which do not receive the Dagafh. ADAGASH is a fmall tittle or point in the mid- dle of a letter, (but are never put in any but which have a vowel point under them, although it matters not whether fhort or long) : of which there are two forts, prrr, forlc^ flrong : and ^p lene^ light. The riDI rapha, i, €» remifTion, or laxation : is, that when any of the letters, which are fubje6l to the dagojh, are found without it, they are called "0*^ rapha L e. weak, or lax^. The five letters, n;?nnN aleph, chetb, he, am, rcjloy are never fubjecSl to the dagajh, except the N alcph and n rcjh, which are dagafhed in fome few places, as marked in the Maforah ; the K aiiph is dagajhed in four places. Gen* Ixiii. 25, Lev* xxiii. 17, &c. And the "i refh, according to Klmcbi is dagaUd eight times; but according to the Maforah feven times. All the letters, except the five above-men- tioned, are fubjecl to the dagaj}:> viz. D O T 1 J fp'i^' DD * Some of the Je kui, lene, doth not always follow a quiefcent/-^'y(7, there being feveral which depart from the general rule, ac* cording to the Afaforah, efpecially in relatives, or in regi- men, whether with a noun or pronoun, as''-ni/17"IV1^^5?*-5 dulthathoy^ malchea erets% SECT. iir. 1 T has already been obferved, that tlie daeafli ptfT chazakfortej takes place, when it follows a fliort vowel ; by which means the letter dagaflied is read, as if it was a double letter ; and alfo, as if the firft of them was pointed with Vijheva^ according to the feven following forms : Firfl:. To fhew th^ deficiency of the 3 nu>i, as in ]J[^*» ^^) y'^g^'fii yhean, Thefe, according to the rules of gram* * The proper reading of thefe words is, as if written with two //V, as the lift thau fhould be read in conjunction with the prccceding vowel, as well as its own. Vol. 1. K mar. ^4 HEBREW GRAMMAR. mar, ought to be written ^yi\\r\y^^yinga/h yinteariy becauf^jj the *d^-)li' or radix, of thefe words, is ^^J IjH^ na^a/h, na» than. It Hkewife fhews the deficiency of the 3 «k« prepofition in ^^5p mipiryOy Cen, iii. 6. which ought to be V*13 ID w/« />iryo, with the prepofition V? ^^«> from ; inftead of the prefix D mem : as alfo the letter 3 mw«, in the corrjuga- tion ii'iphel, as in the word n^Hi^Bril vaiitippakachna, Gen, iii 7. which ought to be written rTjni^^ri} vantinpalachnoy *' were opened^" It likewife fupphes the deficiency of the ^^2)1 7 lamed hapangul : this is, when a verb, whofe lafi: radical is 3 nun, and the pronoun in the firfi: or fecond perfon of fuch verb, is formed by the poftfix j-| than . in that cafe, the 3 nun i-s deficient ; and its deficiency is fupphed by the dagafh forte, thus, ''ijirij^njl} nathata, thou haft given ; nathateey I have given ; inftead of ^^'^^\ -^^OJ- (\) nathanta, nathantec. Secondly. To fliew the deficiency of the double letter^ (which rule is equal to all the letters, except tlie letters 1 y n n K alcph, cheth, he, gna'in, rejh, which do not re- ceive the dagaj/j^) as from V7^ halal, '^lyb'l halothee^ Pfalmy^cn, 11. and ixovwT)^ galal, ^Jl'i^l galothee, Jof. V. 9. as alfo of fuch nouns whofe radix are double, as n^sr) n -rrr^ nr^.HD rr •5:1^ n'?;:^ n^t rr-n tephiia, techiia, me- chita, megila, mila, zima, giza, the roots of all which, are double ; as will be perceived in the arrangement in the Dictionary ; for which reafon, that confonant which is deprived of its afTociate, according to its radix, is da- gajhedy in order to give it the force in the pronunciation § This will be clearly explained, when I come to treat of regular or perfecl verbs, and imperfect ones j and which will abundantly lliew the ufe and propriety of the dagajh, employed in this manner. as HEBREW GRAMMAR. 75 as a double letter. It likewife perfects the deficiency of the TjL^Sn 7 lamed hapangul, in forming the pronoun of either the firfi or fecond perfon fingular, as ''iy^*}5j -C^"^?) ^in^^rr, hijhhatec^ caratee, car it a ; for, according to rule, they ought to be written ''P^rs'im^ h'Jhbathtee, ''^1^0?, carathtee, -^-O"!}?) carathta, the root being r\y^ -H^S. And, it rnull be particularly obferved, that the dagujh^ when its ufe is the fliewing or exprefling the deficiency of a letter, that it always points to fuch deficiency in the preceding letter, except fuch letter is not fit to receive dngajh, on account of there not being any vowel point tinder \t; in that cafe, the daga/Jj is placed in the pre- ceding letter, and direcfts to the deficiency of the fuc- ceeding one, as 2D^ voyafeav, Exod, xiv. 18. ^T]\ yldomy Amos V. 13. Thefe ought to be written yi^'^}_vayajhivey Qi(2T ycdmom, their roots being double, viz, UOI damam 22V Javav» And, according to the riridt rules of gram- mer, the dagajh ought to be in the letter which is the fame as the deficient one ; in which cafe, the dagajh points out the deficiency of its preceding afiociate ; but here, nei- ther the n heth^ nor D mem^ being capable of receiving the dagajh^ by reafon of there not being any vowel point under them ; the dagajh is confequently removed to the preceding letter. Thirdly. To mark the diiFerent conjugations. Explana- tion the dagafl) is put in \\\Q);i alnhapangal, in the conju- gation of the verbs ^):!2 plngal^Vj^puigal, and b):!2r\r\ hlth- ■pangcl::^%^'^2p^lkcad,'^^J^^^ pukad, and, l^m hhhpakcad ; the charaderifiic of all which, is the dagajj) in the fecond radical. K 2 Fourthly 76 HEBRFW GRA M M A R. Fourthly. Dagqfh after the rtV*^]*;! H he haycdeearg^ Le, he w demonrtrative, as C*?^*n hajhamaylm ; and. after the H nij^'^.pn he^ ha kari, i. e. H vocative, as ^K'*l DP.N* "I'l'^n^rt- ^or wr^w rcu, O generation, fee ye, Jet; li. , he 'vocaii'vej arc pointed with HjlS fathack) whereas the H n'^K'^^n kd hc/fjcah, be interrogati've 5 and the nit^'^T^in H -^^ hatcamay A^ admirati've, are pointed with 11/13 ^lDH -hataph fathach ; and which is abundantly fufficient to diiaiiguifli the one from the other. To which I anfvver, that, if the pl admirati've or '^interrogative, pre- ceeds an /rj^*i:3 /^^K cih garcmth, i. e. a guttural letttr ; or before J}jc^^u. In either caie, the pj he is pointed with /^/-^^f ^, the fame as the PI he demonilrative, or vocative} confequently, there is fomc other mark requifite to diftinguifh the one from the other, which is the dagajh. For, when the H he demonftrative precedes a guttural, it is pointed wuth kamets, (J) to compenfate for the deficiency of the dagajh in the guttural letter, as gutturals do not receive the dagajh. (as fhewn in Section I.) Example, i^^H'' in'i^ W^t^TJ hai^ echad yechte. Numb. XYi. zz. But, when then he admirative precedes a guttural, it is pointed with patkach (-) . Example, >y\'0'^ li^'^KPf niH'' haijh chamcnie yivrachy Nehem. vi. 11. Again, when 'ff Z*^, demonftrative precedes yZc'-T/-^, it is pointed vf'ith. pathach, and dagajh. in the fucceeding letter. Example, n3"lltn J^^^t^ %'izouth habracha, Bent, xxxiii. i. But, when 'p^ he admirative, or interrogative, precedes Jhe'va, they are likewife pointed w'lXh pathach, but generally without dagajh in the fucceeding letter. Example, riH^i n3"llin ha-vrocka. T T_: - (a) See Chap III, Sec. achates HEBREW GRAM M A R. 77 Flfihly. To give a proper ftrength and emplulis, called by the grammarians HKHpn n"^^^H3J^ tiphcres hakrhy ornamcntum letYioncs^ cuphoniae caufa : i. e. the ornament of reading, or fmoothnefs of pronunciation, to the end of the fentence. Example, 'Wyr\;)^'^'^2,.beyi[raelchadecihi^ Jiidg, V. 7. ^^\^^^r^ bar'im na%oluy Ifa'u Ixiv. 2. ^^'^^^"2^ baeajh yetfatu^ ibid, 3?. 3^^''} T^*'^ alechavecchiinecay Num» vi. 25. ^1^i^)TlD^''bi^ ci/e afa vio deca, PjaL cxviii. 28. and are mol-t generally to be met with, where the word is marked with the mufical accents ; athnac^ thus (a) a colon, cxfuph-pafuk, i. e. a period ; thus ( ^ ), as may be obferved in the above examples. Sixthly. In the formation of nouns, whofe firft radical IS pointed with a fhort, or common vowel ; and the muli- cal accent^ is :i^l^P mUrang, Example "73^ n^^? TJa*^ *)m -)i3^' 'l^m l^lin tftnor, filcof, tfipor, tanur, kpidy cablr, ahir, or fuch as the mnfical accents aie /*!J^'^^ m'llangl^ as rijpW Vs^^l dcdekes, yahejljcs. And, it mull be obferved, that the ufe of this dagajh is not to point or direcl to any particular fignincation; but only, according to the ufage of the language, that admits of dagaft) ?St.QX every lliort or common vowel, where there is no mufical accent. Seventhly. After ^ISPin ^Kl vau hah'ipuch^ i.e. vau convcrjive, which being prefixed, changes the preter tenfe, to the future; and is, in order to diflinguifli it from the T)^nn *)K1 vau hdchlhur^ i. e. the ^'df?^ copulative^. achath. Gen. xxvii. 38. This is a manifeft proof of the charaficnl- tic of the ^/^^<7/^ in the ^ demonftrative and vocative, from the pj admirative and interrogative. * This Will be explained in treating of the mufical accents. - \ Vide chap. iv. fet^. 7, Eighthly* II! 73 HEBREW GRAMMAR. Eighthly» To compenfate the deficiency of a quiefcent. Example, nVliHirT^I? lecha adona'i hagdula, Chron, I. chap, xxix. lo. which ought to be written H/n^n with a vmi'y and which the dagafh in the lamed fuppHes, D'^uJii ''l.'^^^l tiphtiirea tfiijtm, which ought to be written U^'^'l wi.h two yods ; the deficiency of v;hicl) is fupplied by dagaJJ:, It hke- wife changes the force of pronu.iciacion in the fnort vow- els to long ; as, H'^ni? kcdu/ha, in which the dagafi in the "ll^ flAn changes the force of the kibbuts under the 1 dalcthy which IS II ihort, \\\to Jimrick'\^ which is u long, as if writ- ten thus, nt^'np and, in the pronouns of the firft, and third perfon fmgular mafc. Example, ^r\l^ ^rs^ etOy etecy x^•hich ought to be written '^P'^W ''Jlii^ othoy othecy as Sr\^)^^iT\T^r\'^''^P^iyvcnidr\fiaeth Kings II. chap. iii. ii. "Ninthly, To compenfate for the deficiency of the rt he, poftfix ; being the mark of the third perfon fmgular mafc. Example, ^J^//^-3 gcmalatUy Sam* I. chap. i. 24. in- {ie?A oi^T]rbj2j gemalathu i as in Prov, xxxi. 12. ^Hip/l^iJ ^X^ gymalathu touv. Moil; of the grammarians have laid it down as a rule, that the dagafn '\>\T\ chajacky i. e. forte, is alfo put, to point at the deficiency of the n he, in adverbs and pronouns whofe lafi letter is n he, and is joined to the next word by a ^'pj^makaph, i.e. a hyphen, thus {') y^^'tlf^ ma- he tfa, Gcncfis, xxxvii. 26. "^DNi'^'Hrp matoumar, Samuel Y'lrRy xhap. XX. 4. Their reafon for this rule is, that, as it is allowed that the ri he in rhe middle of a word cannot be a quiefcent ; and, in this cafe of its being joined with the following word by means of the makaph, or hyphen, it be- comes, as it were, one word ; by which means the found of the nhe is tiot perceived in the pronunciation ; for which rea- fou, i HEBREW GRAMMAR. 75 fon, the ciaga/h is placed in the fucceeding letter, to point to its proper pronunciation, that the reader may not miftake, which he otherwife might, although it be written : in proof of which, they have produced the following example : '^X^ "^J^ ^^«« iv^ 3. by which it is read the fame, as if written ntriD maze, DD^!2 I fa. n'l, 15. and read, as if written DD/ HD ma lachem. As alfo in the affix, ^-3 which forms the pronoun in the third perfon fingular mafc, the dagqfjj is placed to point at the deficiency of the n he. Ex- ample, '^i'l/pl^'^ N?1 velo yl/Jjmerennu, Exod. xxi. 36. becaufe, fometimes we find it written with the n be, as •in^'!??^^ N^l velo yaajtgvrcjthUfJcr, V. 22. ^'7^T))^\ yhfrenhu Dent , xxxii. lo. Again, fometimes aquiefcent precedes ^^^^t/^, without any apparent neceffity. Example, I^VH 'IJ^JJJ' lanangar hayidad^ Jud. xiii. 8. D^J^I*!^ erumlm, Gen, ii. 25. But what they have advanced in fupport of their hypothefis, appears to me not to be flridlly applicable, as the learned author of Bhiyon Shlomo hath rightly obferved : for, as to their af- ferting that the ^^^^MS placed after a word, whofe laft letter is n he, when joined to another by a makaph, to point at the deficiency of the n he, \, e. its not being pronounced. I anfwer, that, although the n he, is not pronounced in the reading, yet, as it is written in the text, there confequent- ly is no neceflity for the dagajh to fhew its deficiencv. Be- fides, if, according to this rule, a word, whofe lafl letter is X^hc, which is one of the -HiBDiJ nofaphoth, i. e. additional?, and which being joined by a makaph, as K^'Hto']) gefia- na, G^«. xxvii. 21, '^'imy:} Jheva po, Ruth iv. i, muftbe dagaflied, as they fay, to note fuch deficiency : The rule defiroys itfelf. For, how inconfifl:ent muft it be to fay, that, the dnga/lj is to fliew the deficiency of the i^BjiJ n\^ 8Uth nofapheth, \. e. additional letter; and which Letter is not neceflary. go HEBREW GRAMMA R, neceffary, either for the forming of the root, or to be ufea as a fervile; than which thei? cannot be a greater abfurdity. But, that which appears to me to be the true ftate of the cafe, is, that the dagaj/j here fpoken of, doth not point to any fubjecl, but is placed, according to cuftom, after a iliort vowel ; in proof of which, take the following ex- amples : J<^^D"nt;;^i^ 0th cphek^ Exod xv. 1 1. v"rT^? bynea lee Numb, xxiii. 5. In theie words, the n is not clearly arti- culated, fo as not to be quiefcent in the middle of a word ; as the makaph conflitutes them fuch, by their being joined therewith. Now, I would afk, where is the fign to dire6l to. the deficiency of the pronunciation of the n he ? Hence, it is clear, that the true reafon is, that which I have men- tioned, viz. that this dagajh is placed on account of its follow^ing a ihort vowel ; but, wdiere the letter preceding the n he-i is pointed with a long vow^el, as in the examples here produced, there is no dagnfi ; it not being agreeable^ according to the form of the language. The fame may be faid of the pronoun '^'^'^ khiuyle 13 7iu Vr'hich farms the third perfon fingular ; example, K71 •IJITX*^ vylo y'lf/rmerenu. Here, the dagajjj doth not point to the' deficiency of the pi he ; but is placed according to form, after a fliort vow^el. For the pronoun of the firft perfon plural in the fame verb, to hcep^ is formed in the like man- ner, except the n rcfb^ being pointed with tfir'i^ (") exam- ple, -l^ll^'l^J yif/.mereanu; and the '^ rcfc, in the third perfon fmgular, is pointed with fegol (") to diilinguifli it from the firft perfon plural : and which, being a fl:ort vow^el ; the dagajh muft confequently follow^ ; but not to fliew the deficiency of the n he : and, as to the deficiency of the n he, which according to the form of the letters M n K alcphy hcy van, yod^ are fometimes deficient ; in that cafe, the Yov^^el HEBREW GRAMMAR, 8i Vowel point, which fliould have been placed under fuch letter, is placed under the preceding letter, in order to fbew the deficiency of fuch letter : fee chap. iv. feet. 3* This being premifed, the whole of what I have advanced will appear clear and decifive ; for, the true grammatic forhi of the word is, ^7]TyyjJ\yi/hmerenUy and when the n he is deficient, as in the prefent cafe, the 1 nun-, is then poin- ted with Jhurlk, (1) to compenfate for the deficiency of the n he ; and which forms the dagajh^ according to the true grammatic form of the pomts, viz. after every fhort vowel; mull fucceed, either a quiefcenty7;^z;i7, or dagajh^ SECT. IIL It Is a general and received rule by all th^ Jciv'tjh gram- marians, that the letters JIDDIJI hcth, glmel^dalelh, caph^pCy thau^ which are near the letters Nin» yod, he, van, aieph, are hSI? rapha i. e, without dagajh : except, p>ril p^DBDl p"'Db ' pTTI.'D ''/^^^') ^^pik, maphjik, dechek, veathee marachlk. Ex- planation. When any of the letters n n K akph, he, vatiy yod, are quiefcent at the end of a word, and the firfl letter tof the fucceeding word is one of the letters, t\ D'D 1 JtTl heth, gimel, daleth, caph, pe, than ; then, thefe fix letters are n3"J rapha, except, in the four follov/ing inflances. Firft. p''3.p mapik* Explanation. This fignifies, when the letter is pronounced, the word p^'SIO map'ik, fignifying in Chaldee, to pronounce, to utter : and this form of the p**?? mnpiky obtains only in the letters » i n he, vau, yod. Example, U''t;r\Tr{)^'lbctfidah taj^m. Gen. vi. 16. HJlK'^nr) VT yc.dav tyvaenee, Lev. vii. 30, nr^jp "'TS^^ fyphajoy tlphtochy Fjalm\u 17. \^'tyfb'^'^V^ hay call fomy^ IjOi, Iv. i, in all Vol-. I. L of $2 H E B Pv E W G R A M M A K. of which, the lafl letter of the firfl: word is pronounee^, Tiz. the he, vau^ zm^yod; but, the follow ing, deviate frorr^ the general rule, \\z.T\br':l2^^^rnp kavthouhu vyavn'n 1-ouhu IJau xxxiv. li. T^'liT'^ fialev voh, Ezck, xxiii. 42. n^'p?:^. adonay vam^ Pfalm, Ixviii. 19. as being with* out dagafi, notwithftanding^ that the lafl letter of the firfl word is pronounced. Secondly, p""^^^ maphjik. Expfai^tion. Awordwhofe' laft letter, is one of the letters N i n » yod^ hcy vau, ahph, and a yi"V^ pejrk (which is the mark of a paufe, thus ('). follows ; then, the firfl letter of the fucceeding word is da- gqfhed. Example, ^p3 ^'^tJJ «/?^ cala^ Gen, xviii. 21. and this rule is to be obferved, in all thofe accents, which are paufes, whofe different properties will be fully explained in treating of the mufieal accents. Thirdly. p^THdeehlL Explanation. A word whofe lafi letter is. H he, and the letter immediately preceding fuch r? he, is pointed with kamats-, pathach, or fegoi ; and the firft ktter of the fucceedi-ng word is one of the letters D DD "TJ :j eheth, gimel, dahth, caph, pc^thau; then, the general rule of the ilDn rctpha fucceeding the letters NIH^ yody hcy vauy alephy is annulled. Example. JTi^nB'nD ma paratjis. Gen, xxxviii. 29. ^'Sp^TW^ oufcpcree. Gen* i. i2,T\^''T]p!p /f.yva po, Ruth, iv. I. rT3,"npD-n techafe hah, Deut» xxii.. 12. JJ^'npJPX alcha na, Ruth, ii .2, ^irT\Ti}'r^^umiJi:>7ie kefephy Gen, xliii. 14. ^7^''Ti'typ> iaangfe pcle, Pfalm\y:i^^v'nu il^ The reafon ot the rule of the HS"] yapha being thus abro- gated, is, becaufe it is a general ii^le, that the n he^ can- not be quiefcent in the middle of a word ; and as the makaphhere ufed, joins the two words, they in confe- quence HEBREW GRAMMAR. 83 l|uence thereof, become as one : for which reafon, the n he^ is removed from its place, and the nuifical accent be- ing removed from the firil word, (as may be \tQ\\ by the -examples) and the vowel point being a ihort one ; of ne- ceffit the d^gcijli muft follow according to the general rule. And, it is for this reafon, that this form of abrogat- ing the rapha, is called '^'^T]'! dechik^ i. e. a removal, or re- pulfe. For which realon, I opine, that this form is not congruous to the letters nriK akphy hcy vau^ yod, in gene- ral, but the letter n hcy only: and what confirms me in this opinion is, the rule laid down in the Muforahy viz^ D''?fe 1 'p na UJ}! y^ppl n:i?t bpcol, z^higrdcfamlch, dagaflj, har, m'lndalcth mehichim^ y^'^W'^'^S'^ ou^ i, ee^ u : /. e. every fmall or Httle word that is in conjundion, is dagafhed, except the four kings f i, e, the long vowels : viz, ou^ eay ecy u • by which it Is manifeft,' that the dagafli made ijfe of in this form, to abrogate the form of the HBT raphciy is, on account of the necefTity of maintaijiing the imiverfil and eftablifned rule in Hebrew Grammar, that, after a fhort vowel muft follow either a quiefcent fhcva, or dagq/h; and as, by the removal of the n he^ and the mu- fical accent, tlie fliort vowel takes place ; confequently, the dagajlj muPi follow. And, according to that learned grammarian R. Sumnel Aikuvaltly the form of the pm .dech'ik, is uniformly the fame in letters D^'^H ^Y pli^ DJO tcthy famcch, Jhin^ kophy tfadiy nuuy vauy za'uiy lamed, yody mcrriy as in the letters DSD i;:i Z'^//?, gmely dakth, enph, pr, thau * • Fourthly, f See chap. Ill, on the vowel points. * Eight paffages are to be iound in Scripture, which deviate from the general rule j being u;iga(hed Vr ;+hout the abrogative form, L z according 84 HEBREW GRAMMAR. Fourthly. p'Tyy^T}'^ athee meaarachik. Explanation. A word whofe laft letter is n he, bvS^'l \^ H^a becoach oh Icpoal, i. e. virtual or a6^ual. And, fuch n he not being ra- dical, and accented TJl^^^ip milcangl : and after fuch word there follows another Ijkewife accented '?"3?/P mileangU in in fuch manner, that there is not between the mufical ac- cent of the one word and the other, but one king, i, e. one long vowel : and the 'kx^ letter of the fecond, is one of the letters D '' ^n : V p I^ D D IK n's I'lin beth,glmel, da- leth-j caph, pe, than, or, icth, famech, Jhin, kophy tfad'i, nun^ vau, %ain, lamed, yod, mem, then, the form of the HH)^ rapha is aboliihed ; example, npBJI^ti^*^'] veaugfcethn pefach, Dciit, xvi. i. V^ ^''P^r\ veangfeetha tjits, Exo. xxviii. q t . DinT^^J^I veaedo com. Dent, xxxi. 28, V'PrTp'^rT hcatslka lo, Judg. xvi. 1 6. i^nD^tnni vehechzika bo,- Proi\ vii. 13. But this is on condition, that the /Tl'^^prT D^*^ tangam hamJJjaris, i. e. the mufical accent of the fervi- according to the Maforah, 'viz. H^^J Hi^^ ''p ^es gaoh gaah, Exod. XV. I. m^H nS^:i ''3 ^^^ g^^^h, gaah, ibid. 21. ^i^Kil ^T^)) am zug<2r- , JSTTT' T:TT -^ /7/tev. 13. prO^^T j/^w«<:^r.<^v«, V. 16. i:np2 ")nK:3 PTDDS ^^ mi ccamoch nedor bakoudefhy v. 11. KnUl'^Kn^T^ gedo'vrayo de- ^- .) r : eating of them, " See the examples, here 86 HEBREW GRAMMAR. here being no aleph written ; and tlie vowel point preced- ing the kamets^ being accented with the mufical accent alio, and the fucceediiig vowel point being likewife fo ac- cented; in which fituation, the kamets is not a long vowel; for nlrhough, the kamets is really a long vowel, and attrad^s alc[)h whether written or not*, yet, this is only to be^mder- flood, w^ it occurs in the middle or beginning of a w^ord, {■:> as not to be between two vowel points on which are mullcai accents ; for which reafon, in the cafe before us, the kamets being between two vowel points, both of which have mufical accents ; by w^hich, the kamets becomes, as it were, weakened ; and there being no aleph written after it, therefore the firfl letter of the fucceeding word is pointed with dagafn kal f; but if the accent fhould be Vil"^ m'.lrang \ in a v/ord whofe lafl letter is il he, and before it kamets', or that the proper form of the word was, that it fliould be accented milrang^hut was m.oved back on accountofthe fucceeding accent; in fuch cafe, thequiefcent letterisin force,and the/jiv;;2^^iisalong vowel; confecj^uently, * See chap. I. fe^. 4. •f I have been explicit in ^-Aymg dagajh kal; for it cannot be dagnjh chazak for two reafons ; firft, the kaijiets^ being originally a loiij^ vowel, no uVir-^/lf can follow it according to the general rule j aii(i, although I have faid, that the power of the kamets was weakene^^^ between the two accents, yet, I do not mean that it is io weakened, as to be accounted as a fhert vowel j for at any rate, it retains iis primitive fignincation.as a long vowel \ for which reafon, the dagr'b that follows it, muftbe dagajh -i*;? kal^ net dago.Jh r\\X\ cha%ak\ a^.d what farther confirms me in this opinion, is, that no dagaJJ) chaxak can take place at the beginning of a word, unlcfs it be joined by a makaph to the foregoing one. X This will be likewife fully explained in treating of the mufical acceiits. the HEBREW GRAMMAR. 8/ the fucceeding word cannot be dagafliedjbut is ropha. Hence it is clear, that when there are two vowel points between two mufical accents, or one vowel and Jhcva, the rule of the letters i^^TV yod^ he^ vau, alephy is not abrogated. Example. ^IDHIJ^TO nachctha vcechafdycha^ Exod. xv. 13. ^^"11 ^"'IHIl) mevarechaech varuch, Numb* xxiv. 9. for as the kamets doth not ftand alone between the two accents, but there is one, or more vowels, it confe- quently hath its full force, and is a long vowel ; after which, according to the general rule, no dagajl:> can follow* Several of the Jcwiflo grammarians have laid it down as a rule, that, when x alcf-lj^ fucceeds a quiefcent Jheva at the end of a v/ord, the form of the rapha is alfo abroga- ted. Example rO^")3 5^*^)^^ vayar parong^ Exod. viii. 11^ pb^l^i^"^ vayjr boelak, Numb, xx'ii* 2. /^l^is'l^yvay^r gan- gal Judg, ix. 36. in )Xy^yayar Davldy Sam, I. chap, xxiii. 15. the reafon of which is, that as the aleph after a quief- cent Jheva is not pronounced, any more than if it had not been written; confequently, the form of the letters, 0">'??i:)V'p^C)'b Si^r\%:in:^:il;etb, gmel, daUth, caphy pe, than, or teth, famcch, Jhin, kapby tfadi\ nun, van, zaln^ lamed, yod, and mem, which fucceed fuch aleph ; mufl: be the fame, with regard to the dagajh, as after any confo- nant, that is termed a HKIJ m nach nirahy J, e^ vifible qui- fifcent. See Chap. I. Se<^ IV» CHAP. ^8 HEBREW G R A M M A Ri CHAPTER VL Of pronunciation* SECTION L AS I have already oblerved^, that the proper pfonun-^' ciation of the language is one of Its mofl efTehtial qua* lities; and, as all tliat hath been faid in the preceding Chapters, was principally with a view towards accomplifti*. ingthat great end ; I fhall now, as a fuitherance thereto^, produce the firfl Pfalm^ as an example': and which, I flialf conflrue, according to the foregoing rules, as well in re- gard to vowels and fyllables, as the proper accents; for^ on thefe depend, in a great meafure, a tliorough knowledge' ®f Scripture, SECT, il. '^'^y ap-rea §, '^''t?^, ha-eejh, if ^^, ejjjer, K^), loi %^rT, halach, r\)^V7:^_^ haengfiath^ D^>*;jn^ rapangeem; TTj'^^, tivederech, D'>^£jrT, chattaeem, 'ts?^ h, ^r^, amaJ^, 2]D^.t:i2\ uvemoJJsov, D>^^, katftm, ^^^, lo, ^r^, yafhav^ * See the Preface, page 7. t I mull Juft remind the EnyUJk Reader to remember, that the He* Irew is read from Right to Left, as already obferved in Chap. I. Se6t. I. But, on account of the d'fliculty it would occafioh to the ieanier, I have put it as tlie EiigliiU is read. "^a H E B R E W GRAM M A^R. 89 "*?, kes'' Dl^^, im, rili^^, Uthorath, '^^p., .adqnay^ "l^prj, chephtfo, 'Mrf\r\y\^ iwethorathv, H^H.!, j)'^^^^, S9^\ yomam^ ^T-Ilt valayla, ^l^]-, vahaya^ T-??^, keeangts^ ^^/r>'0, ]i!^\ yettean^ "^^V^, hcingto, ^'*V)0,t veangleahuy ^i^, /oj ^i2^, jy/^o/, ^5]» vechal^ iti/'J^, ^/.^r, nit-;;,^, >'^£';?^y^, n>^^>, yatjleeach^ K^, /(?, P, f/^fj;/, D'iX''^nrT, harJJjaingm, ''?, /t^, E.^^ zV;;^ ViD5, cammots^ "ntt^^. ^/'/^c^r, -liJi^-n, tldephenu, T\T\^ ruach^ ^V, migl, p., ^<^^;2, ^^^, /o, ^Dp^,jj;^^/;;^//, D^;;:^^^, raJJjangim^ lOBppl, hamiJJcpat, ^'''$''^'^\vachataee?n,IVV^. baengdath^ C'^i??^, tfadeek'im, "»?, /f^f, ^nv, yodeang, mn^, J,'/o;;^J^', *^t^?, i^r^ci', D^i??^, tjadcekim, ^J^], vederech, ^'^y rejhanglm^ '^rt^^i tovead. The preceding P S A L !M Construed. Verfe i. nil^>^ Jfirea, ^ aicph, w'vih. pathach^ (which is a fhort vowel) is pronounced as a fliort, or openj; ; and tlie '^ fij'in^ with Q^\t{Q.Q\Vi Jheva under it, is joined to alcph f ; fo, that togetlier, they form one fylLible, thus ^^^$ afi. ^T i^tTi?, ?/t'r^ under the rejlj^ Is a long vowel ; and as fuch, attra6ls < j^<^ after it||, and forms another fyl- lable; fo that this word confifls of two fyllables, viz. ajh-rea* * I make ufe of k here, inilead of <:, becimfe the c before e^ in the Englijh is foft, and the caph, with dagajh, is founded hard, as k. t See Chap. III. Seft. IV. J Ibid, Sea. VI. and fequ. II Vide, Chap. I. Sed. IV. Vol. 1. M 14^'*^ HEBREW GRAM M A It, 2?'^il Hacejh^ the n with k^metSy wliieh is a long vowe?y is pronounced as a broad, and forms a fyllable, ha ; the chi^ r'lk under the aleph is likewi-fe a tong vowel, and attrads > yc^ § ; the VJh'in^ wliich is the laft letter of the word, is a vifible quiefcent^, having no vowel point under it ; and is joined to the preceding vowel, which makes one fyllable,- thus, t^''^^ ccjh. This w^crd confiils of two fyllables^ Itirji^ Eficr^ the vowel lanier the ^ ahph, is a chatuphpa- thachy and is pronounced nearly Y\ktjheva, but not quite fo- rapid, (that the gutturalt letter may be properly pronounced) but fomewhat like e fliort, and forms one fyllable; e, th& 'P.Jhbiy vs'\i\\figol, which is a ihort vowel, hath n rcfiy as a^ vifible quiefcent joined to it ; and together, form a fylla- ble, ^^Jhcv. This word eonfifts of two fyllable, n»2^_St €-JheJ\ Nb> Zo. the b lamed is pointed with cholcm^ which is 3' long vowel;';:, and is pronouuced as o long || ; and witb the K alcph, which is an invifible or deficient quiefcenty forms one fyllable, ^5? lo. This vford is a monofyllable, "TJ^n Halich ; the n hr, with hamets, a long vowel, is pronounced as a broad, and forms one fyllable ha; the ^' pmed withpathach, (a fhort,) and the final m capb, a vifible- quiefcent joined to it, forms one fyllable, ^y lach, This> word confiils of two fyllables, "^^"^ ha-lach* § See Chap. III. Seft. IV. and note, on Seel. V. &c. * See Chap. I. Seft. IV. i- See Chap. IV. Seft. VI. X See Chap. III. Sedt. IIL I Ibid, Sta. RV HEBREW GRAMMA R. 91 /1^3|?1 Baengtfaih ; the beih, with dagafh Imc'^, and pa- thach^ or a ftiort under it, forms one fyllable, ha; the )^ &'in.y with chattiph pathach^ is pronounced ^«^-, and forms one fyllable ; the 2f //^v^/, with pathach under it, and to whicbj the than is joined as a vifible quiefcent, forms ano- ther fyllable TS^l tfuthl. This word coniiils of three fylia- bles, rW,'^ ba-eng-tfatb. D^V?^1 RefJjaeengm^ the *1 rejb^ with pronounced fieva^ (I forms a very fhort fyllable, and is pronounced re ; the V flo'in^ with kamets, a long vowel, as a broad, forms one fyllable, ^'2?£2 ; the ^J/ 6/«, with Xovigcbhtky which attradsthe yod., with final D mem joined to it, forms one fyllable, eengmt which makes this word to confifl: of three fyllabks, t3T^l re-Ja-eengm. *?y*)*T4^ Uvederech\, the ^ vauy wkh Jhurik, is pronounced as u long, and forms one fyllable ; the 2 beth without da~ ga/I), and yi?)!?!/^? under it, is pronounced^ ve, and forms one fyllable : the "T dakiby with fegol, c Ihort, forms another fyllable, dc; and the "1 rejl:)^ with /I-^o/, and final ";? r.^M, a vi- fible quiefcent, joined to it, forms the lall fylhible, rech ; fo that this word confifls of four fylbbles, "^^7^^ ii-vc-de-rccJu * See Chap. V. Sea. IV. X The /^ Mij/< being without ^'rt^^;^, is afplrated. See Chap. V, Sea. II See Chap. IV. Seft. IV. &c. t This a/auy \v\'i\\jburlky is pronounced //, not 'vu. See Chap. IV. Sta. VII. S She^a, afLer a long vowel, is always pronounced Jl:e-va. See Chap. III. Sea. V. M2 , Q^^tsn 92 HEBREW G R A M MAR. C'KBn Chataeem^ the H chetby with pathach, a fliort/ or open rorms one fy liable^ c/??.^; the ^ with dngafi forte, and kamets under it, a broad^ forms another fyllable ta ; thg ^K ^,/>/)y^, with long chirik, wliich attra6ls » j'c^, and the final me?n, a vifible quielcent, joined to it, forms another fyllable, ccm. This word confifls of three fyllables, D''><^TT chat-ta-eem, K^ Lo, the b lamedy with chelem, and « ^/f/)^, an invifiblr- quiefcent, joined to it, forms the monofyllable, K7 /^. ^5^ /^OT^iJ^ the ^^ ain with kcmets, a long vowel, forms onefyllable^; and the f^ mem, with kamets alfo, and the T daleth, a vifible quiefcent, joined to it, forms another fylla- ble, mad. This word confilisof two fyllables, IJ-J^ a-mad^ ^t^*iMT Uvcmojhav, the 1 z/-^?/, withyZ-j/r/;!, wlong, forms, the firfl fyllable w, the 12 Z'^//b, with pronounced //V'<2, forms a very fhort fyllable, f ve", theiD mem, with chokm, a long vov/el, and 1 Z/t^j/, an invifible quiefcent, joined to it|, is pronounceq as ©long, and forms another fyllable, mo\ the ^} Jhin, \yith pathacb, a {):ion, and n betb, a vifible quief- cent, without dogcipj^ joined to it, forms another fyllable^ Ztjkav, This word confills of four fyllables, y^Sr:iy\ ii-ve-mo-Jhav-» * It mull be obfen'ed, that, ftridtly fpeaking^ it does not complete the fyllable ; for t)\Q dagaft forte, in the "^^ doubles the letter, fo as to end the full, and begin the fecond. Thus, chat-ta. See Chap. IV. Sea. VI. &c. t The ^ bethj without dagaj}}^ is pronounced as Lo the lamed with choUm, long, and K aleph, an in- yifible quiefcent, joined to it, forms the mono ly liable ; lb lo. y^l Tajhav, the "^^yod, with kamets^ a long vowel, forms one fyllable, ya ; the ^ Jhln, with kamets, a long vowel, ^nd ^ ^^;^, a vifible quiefcent, without dagap^ joined to it, forms another fyllable, ^ Jlmv : this word confifls cf two fyllables, ^"^'^^ya-Jl.av^ Verfe 2. ^^ kcc, the caph, with dagajh IcnCy which makes it be pronounced like c hard, or ke\ (fee note ^^a) page 72,) and pointed with long ch'ir'ik, attracts •» j-o^, an invifible quiefcent, and together form the monofy liable ^ kee. DJ-^ Im, the J^ ^7/^/)/^ with fliort chirik, pronounced as I fliort, witli final p mem, joineJ to it, forms tlie mono-- fy liable DK im. P^P^ Bcthor 'th, the ktb with dagajlj Icne'^, and pointy ed with pronounced //^t'i;« f, forms a very ll-.ort fyllable J, * JJagafh, in the firil btter of a word, is dagafl) lene. See Chap V. Seer. II. pa;e 72, f Sheva, in the firfl letter of a word, isjljcva nang, i. e. pronoun- fed yZ^^z-^. 8eeCh.ip. IV. Seft. IV. Page 52. J X^ie true pronunciation oijhe'va is lb rapid, as hardly to beper- peived. This is manitci^, froni what hath been faid in Chap. IV. Siift. II. he 'y 94 H E B R E W G R A M M A R. he; the M without dagajh^ which is afpirated, and pointed with cholem, attradls the invifible quiefcent 1 vau^ and to- gether form one fyllable tho ; the T rejh, with pathachy (a fliort,) and the vifible quiefcent n thau^ joined to it, forms another fyllable, iTI rath * ; this word confifls of three fyllables, n'!}'li^^ be-tho-rath. Xyp) Adonay. 1 mufl: obferve, for the information of the Englijh reader, that thefe four letters, here written, and which compofe the TETRACRA^rMATON ||, are always pro- nounced by the ^evjs Adonay t> -and which figniSes God, Or LoRD» ^^^Srr Chephtfo, the cheth^ With, fcgoly a fhort vowel, and '^ pSy without ^t7^<2/^ §, and quiefcent 7^^z;fl under it, being joined.to the n^:/??^'//^ t, together form one fhort fyllable, cheph : the ^J tfidi, with cholemy a long vowel, attraCli: * The p[ than at the end of a word, as a vifible quiefcent, and when found without dagajh^ is as pirated j the fame as in the middle of a word. tl Tetragrammaton ; fo called, ' becaufe, confifting of four letters, and is expreffive of essence : for which reafon, it is not pro- nounced by the Je^s, as written, being called by them, the inef- fable name of GOD, and pronounced by the priefts when they BLESS {a) thepeoplein the Temple o;:/v(^), X It is tranflated in the Bible JEHOVAH. § When 3 pe is without dagajb^ it is afpirated, and pronounced as fh. See Note «, Page ya. t For, the /'^o/ being a fhort quiefcent yiJ^i;^, or dagajh, rauft foN low. See Chap. Ill, Seft. VI. Page 40, and feq. (a) Numb. vi. 23. {h) Ma'tmonides in Tod Hadazaku) Hikhotb Bircbatb Cabinm. cuph; I HEBREW GRAMMAR. 95 vauy*2Xi invifible quiefcent, and together form one fyl- labia : this word confifts of two fyllables : ^2iSn ceph-tro, SprS'yDy^ Uvethoratho, the * vaUy with furlk^ u long, forms one fy liable ; and the H beth, with pronoimeed^^rz;^ forms a vei-y fhort fyllable ; the n than with cholem^ attrads the quiefcent 1 vau^ and together form another fyllable ; the ^ refl) with kamets, a broad, forms another fyllable : and, the n thau with cholcm, which attradls the quiefcent 1 vau, forms another fyllable : this word confiils of five fyllables : 'li1"}1Dni wve'tho-ra-tho. ^^}T.. yeh-gc^ the yod with Jegoly e fhort, and the n hcy with quiefcentyZ'^r^ joined to it, according to rule, when Jheva fucceeds a fliort vovvel§ : forms one fliort fyllable STVych I the^^gimely with fegol, and quiefcent n he, joined to it forms another fyllable , ^.^ ge'l : this word confifts of two fyllables ; n-IIT yeh-ge, DpV yomam, the >^^<^with cholom attracts the qul^efcent van ; and together form one long fyllable 'l^ yo ; the £> mem Avith kamets and final D mem (a vifible quiefcent) joined to it, forms another fyllable; this word confifls of two fyllables : UfpS'* yom-mam. n^vj Falayla, the 1 vau with kamets, a long vowel, forms one fyllable, J va. The b lamed with kamets cbw § See the preceding note. X The learner muft obferv'e to prononnce the g hard, otherwife it will not anfwer for the ^ gmely which is always pronounced as^hard. I have mentioned this, becaufe, in the Englijl) language, g ha« two founds, and Is foft wheji it precedes e, iuphy 95 H E B R E VV G H A M M A R. tiiph, a fliort vowel; .j; ah* eangls\^ This word confifis of two fyllables, ^ kc-cangts. y\TW Shathul, the VJ floln, with kamets, a long vowel, forms a fyliable, fia; and the ^r\thai4, with 1 vatt Jlmriky u long; and the ^ lamed, a vifible quiefcent, joined to It, form together one fyliable, b^n thul §; this word eonfiUs of two fyllables, b^D"^ Jha-thuL X This kamets is a real iliort vowel, and, ^s fiicli, (\\x\Qktr\.t j})£ yod, with cholom, (a long vowel) which attra6ls the quiefcent 1 z;2?«, forms a long fyllable, V^o ; this word confills of two fyllablei-, in? pir-yc. \rs\ TUtcan^ the •• yod^ v;ith fliort chlrlk, forms a fliort fyl- lable, y'l't; the j^H //?,7;;, with tfere, (a long vowel) and dagaff) forte, {to compenfate for the radical i nun, wliich Is deficient in this word, as it ought to be written ]r}T from the verb \r}\ nathan, but that being an imperfevSl or deficient * Thf^aiu, at the beginning of a word, hath nearly the found of J^ akph, only fome-.vhat rougher; confequently, is quiefcent like h, and therefore hath no found but what the vowel forms. Vol. I, N ^erh, ^% HEBREW GRAMMAR. verb ; the fir ft, and fometimes, the laft radical is dropt In 'declining, as the cafe is here ; this deficiency is fupphed I>y the dagaflj heing affixed to the fee ond radical;) with the £nal ] nun (a vifible quiefcem) joined to it, forms ano- tlier fylJable, iean : this word confjAs of two fyllables, \y)\yit-teanr SP!}^^ BcingtO', the heth w/th dagajh lene, and pronounced jheva^ forms a very fliort fyllable, be ; the ^) a'ln^ with ihort ch'triky forrDs a iliort fyllable, ing ; the T\ thaUy witli dagaJJ) forte, and cholom, (a long vowel) which at- tra6ls 1 z'aui forms a long fyllable, Sp, to : this word con- iifls of three fyilables, IPljl*^ be-lngt-to "^^ ^n/r]i Veangkahu, the ^vau-, with pronounced Jhcvay vc; the ^ din, with ^'^^^/,r, (a long vowel) forms a long fyllable, mrg; the /, iumed, with tftye, (a long vowel) forms another long fyllable, ka ; and n be, v^'ithfiuriky (a long vowel) which attra£ls cpiefcent ^ vau, together form another long fyllable, hn \ \ this ward confifts of four fyllabltrs, ^H'?^') ve-ang-ka-bu, "ik^ Lj^ the Lnncd with cbolom, which attracfls quiefcent l>^ ahpJj^ and together form the monafyllable, ikb lo. * * The p. thcKiy \y\\il\ Jagafhy ought to be pronounced a&if written^; Tvith two fs, one of which, fliould be pronounced with the fecond Syllable, and the other with the lail, ac£ordiiig to the rule of the dagajh forte: See Chap, V. Se6h II. j with quiefcenty^^LVi to it, (accord-- ing to rule after a lliort vowel) forms the firfl: fyllable, hay I xht'^' fJjifiy with kametsy (a long vowel, as neither dagaJJj nor quiefcent Jhcva fucceed) forms another fyl- • Vide, Chap. IV. Sect. VI. andfeq. t It mull be obferved, that the reafoii this 3 cofh is not dagaP^ed^ is, according to the rule which obtains in the letters /I 5 D "T ^ 13 betky gimely daleth, caph, pe, than, which fucceed the letters }^ ^ H "» yod, hey "jau, aleph, which are always HBI rapha, lax, without dagajb, except in one of the abrogative forms, as may be feen in Chap V. Seft. III. Page Si : and here, the 3 caphy fucceeding after a quiefcent z?/^//;, it muftconfequently be without ^^^^y^. As a proof of the juftnefsof this rule, I muft remark, that, whenever this monofyllable is found, as not following any of the letters J«^ 1 H S it is dagafhed. Example, ^Pi\t^}h ExoJ. viii. aa. Jll^n (3 Numb, xxvii. 7. HtDbia ibid, xxxvi. 5. p 7^ in ver. 5 of thisPfalmjbefides a number of other examples which might be produced ; and whxh, I forbear, in order to avoid prolixity, as thefe are fufficient to evince the truth of what I have advanced. J This km;!fts, is kamets chaiuph, by reafon of the y^^'z,'<3 joined to it ; and, as fuch, is a Ihort vowel. See this rule in Chap IV. Sect. IX. Page 49. ' ' ' • !^b!e. HEBREW GRAMMAR. ,or UhleyJ/ja) the XI a'ni, w'lth long cbir Ik, which attra^ls the '>yod, and final D mem joined to them, together form ano- ther fyllable, eni^nn : this word confifts of three fyllables, ^T?^'? har-[ha-ccngm* D>* ^3 Kc€, Im, Thpfe two monofyllables have beeii conArued. V'lS^ Cammcts, the 3 caph, with dag'ajb lency and />^- thachy {a fhort) forms a fhort fyllable, cam'''; the i/!5 ' fjtem with dagajl) j, and cholonty (a long vowel) which at- tra6ls the i van, and final y (/^^i, joined to it, together form another fyllable, yiD mots : this word confifts of two fyllablfis, Yi^3 cam-motu "l^'i^^ EjJ}cr* This has been conflrued. ^^1^7''^ Tiddcphcnu^ the B r^«, with dagajh kne^ accord-* ingto rule, at the beginning of a word, and fliort chirik ' forms a fyllable, tid; the "1 daleth^ with ^^^^ /cr/^f aut, is com^jcnliitcd by the Jix- Jl.cva icz HEBREW GRAMMAR. Jhevaunde^tit, forms a very fliort and rapid fy liable, dej- ; the B pcy without dagajh mull be afpirated, and pronounced as ^hi and havingyr^o/ under it forms afhort vowel, phe ; the M nun, with Jhttrik van, (w long) forms another fyllable, nu. This word confifts of four fyllables. ^^^.P^ tid-de-phe-mu nn Ruachy tlie^"1 rejh, with Jhurik vauy (u long) forms one fyllable, ru; the guttural H cbethy with pathachy forms another fyllable; and being at the end of a word, is pronounced ach^ not ch^, as already noticed ; this word COnfifts of two fyllables, TVn rit-ach. Verfe 5. b)l JL This has been conflrued, tl3 kean, the "^caph^with dagajh knc, and tfere (a long vowel) with finarl \ nun joined to it, forms a monofyllable, ]5 f^ean* l^b Lo. This has been conftrued. ^bjjj Tahimuy the ^ yod, with kamcts, forms a fylla- ble, ya^ the p ^o^y^ \\\thkibbnts\, forms another fyllable, f Thtjhe'va tinder the dakthy is a pronounced _/^^a;« j as no dagafh, neither k>ie nor forte cun take place, in a letter pointed with quiefcent Jhe'va i as iliewn in Chap. IV. Se^. V. page 61. X This kibbuts is one of thofe made mention of in the note, on Seft. VII. in Chap. III. page4z. and Seq. viz. its being fubftitut^d for !) 'vaujhiirik, and as fuch, is marked in the Maforah "^pn ckafcar-, i. e. deficient. This is a manifeftation of the juftnefsof what I ad- vanced in the aforefaid note j for, according to the rule laid down there, this kibbuU is a long vowel, (which it really is) and, as fuch, nt'Ahtv dagajk, nor (\\iidc^nt Jhe'va fucceeds ; whereas, if it was a real kihbuts, it would be a fliort vo'vel, and as fuch, either dagajh or quiefcent yX'^n;^, mult have fucceeded, according to the proper rules of Hehrs^v Grammar j neither would it have been marked in the Maforah, as-^Dn chafar, defeftive ; for fo it is, in all correct copies ; as well in regard of the pointing, as being marked in the Maforah. ku; H E B R E W • G R A M M A R. io>? D h ; tilt' -ID mem with /hurik van, forms another fyllable, mii. This word confiilsof three fyllables ^^i^** ya-ku-niut D^'^Z^l Rejbaeefigm, the *] rejh with pronounced /;^i;/r/yf, which attraifts > y^^^^, and the final q ;;ifm joined to it^ forms another fyllable, ecfi^m. This word confiih of three fyl- lables, D^Jl^^") re-J})a'Ceugm» WpB^ BamiJ}?pat, the leth with ^^^^7^5 /^«^, and pa,^ thach {a fliort) forms a fliort fyllable, ha; the Q ;;zfWj with fliort chlrlk^ and t^y^i« with quiefcent Jhevay forms another fliort fyllable, wi/Z>; the f D pe with kamets, (a long vowelj) and j^j /r//?> not having, a vowel point, is joined to it as a vifible quiefcent, which together form another fyllable, DD pat. This word confifls of three fyllables, ^Btrp^ ham-mifi-pat, D'^K^rn Fechattaccm, the *) van, with pronounced /^>i/^, forms a very fliort vowel, vc; the rjcbetb, a gutturallet- ter, with pathach {a fliort) forms a fhort fyllable, chat; the 23 § tcthy with kamets (a long vow^el) forms another * This Q -'/Jrw is dagajhed agreeable to the rule, that after a fliort vowel, mwll fucceed either a dagajh, or quiefcent yZ'f-X'^. See Chap. III. Seft. VI. page 40, 41. f The dagajh in the j^ /£> hardens it fo, that it is pronounced as p hard j not afpirated, as when without J^^<7y<&. I It has the power of a long vowel, becaufe Hini*^ cthnachy a paufe which lengthens the vowel, is affixed to it. See this rule in Chap. Ill, Sea. IV. and Note on Seft. V. § The J3 tcth is dagajlyed according to rule, after the Ihort vowel tinder chctk. fyllable 1^4 HEBREW G R A T^vl M A R. fyllable, ta; the ^i alcph, with long f/!;/W^, which attra£lr s yod, and final D mcnty a vifible quicfcent joined to it, forms a long fyllable ecm. This word confiils of four fyllables, D^N^H^. ve-chcit-ta-eem, ■ ^*K^ Bacngddth^ the 5t ^^th with paihach, {a fhort) forms a fhort fyllable> ba; the a'ln with chatuphl, pa- ihachy forms a very fliort fyllable, cng\\ \\\q^_ dale thy \i\x\\ paihach y {a fliort) and afpirate n //f^i//^, (as not hav- ing dagaJiS) a vifible qniefcent joined to it, forms another fyllable, tt\ dath. This word confillis of three fyllables, 'H'^i?! la-eng-datJ}^ D'^pniJ Tfad'^them^ the tfad'i with pathath, (a fliort vowel) forms a fliort fyllable, tfa ; the ^"^ dalcth with da* <*q/hy according to rule after a ihort vowel, and pointed with ]ong chiriky which attra(5ls t\\/^, likewife pointed with long <:/:?iWA', attra6is \Qdy and final D 7ncm a vifible qulcfcent joined to it ; togetlier form another long fyllable, hccm r this word Gonfifls of thre^ fyllablesj D'p;^:4 tfad dcc-kccm, Verfe,' 6, *'5 hcc, ThiS hath been conflrued. )ny^ Tocdfaang, tlie ^\\'od with cholcm, (a long vowel) :ittra(5!s the quiefccjit vciu, and together form a long fylla- ble, yoc; the 7 with tfcre, (a long vowel) forms another -i" The dagajh In ^ heth is dagajk hnCy which hardens it. % As being a guttural j fee thi« rule, in Chap IV. Se6t. VI. § As the^^/;/ refemblcs the \\ akpk, irt not having any found btit ■what it receives from the vowel ; the vowel is alwaj'- pronounced firfty contrary to the other letters, which arC" always f^roncai'nced before ibe v.^wels. as already obferved. long HEBREW GRAMMAR. lo^ long Tyllable, tiea ; the y_ ain \ykh patbach (a (liort) for:ns a ihort fyllabJe, ang, * This word confiils of three fylla- bles, ^IS^ yoe-clea-ang-^ ^1p^\ Adonay, This has been conftrued. ^"^^^^^cch^ the'7 ^://£-x;a, or dagajh j but the rejh, being one of the five letters not fub:ea to the daga/h, viz. "1^^^^^ the rule is abrogated. Sec Chap. V. Seft. 6. Page, 71. Vol. I, O ffkpl> io6 HEBREW GRAMMAR. aJeph joined to it, forms a long (y liable, tee ; the ^,bcth with tferc, a long vowel, and "^ dalcth a vifible qulcjccnt joined to it, forms another long fyllable, V€ad\ this word confiils of two fyllables, m^n toevead, I moft fmcerely recommend it to the learner, (for whofe fake it hath principally been undertaken) to endeavour, by a diligent application, to make himfelf perfe6l in the fore- going rules; by which means, he may be enabled to read the iT^^r^it' correctly. This, together with the help and aflillance he will receive from the di6lionary, may en- able him to arrive at a competent knowledge of the facred language, without the affiilance of a mailer. CHAP. HEBREW GRAMMAR. 107 CHAPTER VII. Of ETYMOLOGY, or the cMerent Sorts of WORDS. SECTION I. TH E JczuiJJj grammarians have divided the Hchrem language into three principal parts, viz, Cl^ /hem, a »oun ; n^Q^ ;;z;//^^^ a pronoun ; and b)^SB poeang/, a verh. Thefe are fubdividej into eight parts; as will be fully ihevvn in their proper place. S E C T. II. Of the NOUNS. The nouns in Hebrew are called D^tyiJ fnemoth, and are made ufe of, to convey the idea of anything, or quality be- longing to it ; are either fubflantive or adjedlive ; and either of the mafculine, the feminine, or common gender. Hicy " are divided bv the grammarians into the following orders ; 1. •^^^IDrr biijl^ XZm fi m etfcm hachlalec, a noun fubAan-' live univerfal, or common, 2. ^'t!yy^'r\'0'^'}^Xy^ficm etfcm hapratce, a noun fubflan- live proper. 3. "IXJin 'Ci'tJP^cm hatoav. a noun adjedlive. * Adverbs, are called in //^;7;f-7.^ p^>J3;-j/T^S::D /a'/AW-^^ htalartgrn, ns M'iil beilicsTf. in treating of thein. o ?. 4. Tr\\^tyr\ ^c8 HEBREW GRAMMAR. 4. nipDH O'^Jhcm hamikra^ a noun of accident 6$ caufe. 5. Dn\1 'O^ Jijcm hahyachas^ a noun of lineage, or affi- nity. 6. s^TiSliiO IZl^r^Jhem mitjlarcphy a noun relative, 7. 'ILI^rr Dli^ ''-^^ hanig%or^ a noun derivative. 8. ^jfllti^J^ Pti/ 77-^m mcj!:utaph, a ccmmunicable noun^ C). ^pn^rr Dvt^_/'^^;72 ,^^«/;^<2/j/;. a noun fynonima. 10. 'XVJTsT^'CyV P^emhcihcngd^.rj a noun of deprivation 11. ^'i^l^'^Dn DZ'' /'^w hammuJJjal, an accommodative or metaphorical noun. All of v/hich are included in what is called n^l Dw* /y?« davar^ a noun fubilantive. There is another called "HBDOT 'O'0 Jhemhatntfpcry a noun of number. Thefe will all be clearly and copioufly ex- plained in proper form and order. And that all may be made as plain and eafy as pofTible to the Englijh reader, I fliall, before I proceed to the explanation, take notice of fome general lules, Firf!:. Nouns are either of the mafculine, feminine, or common gender. The names of countries, cities, plj\- ces, &c. and thofe which end in n he^ or D thau^ are gene- rally feminine. Moil: others are mafculine. Second. They have three numbers, the fmgular^ dujiL and plural. Third. The cafes are formed by prefixes. Fourth, HEBREW GRAMMAR, te^ Fourth, And the fuperlative degree is formed; ift, by Ijdvsrbs ; 2d, by prefixes; 3d, by the; name of GOD ; as the cedars of GQD, the mountains of GOD, &c. 4. by- repetition of the fame word ; 5. by two fynonimous wofds ; fy, and by the genitive cafe of the fame word* S E C T, IL 1 fhall now proceed to explain the terms made :ife of ia the preceding Section* Fiifl. *7^?'7 D^. U^ Jhem etfem haclalcc yiomen univeyjl^ la, i. e. general or univerfal ; as comprehending irany fpe- cies and individuals : for firil, it includes thole three great clafTes, Du^n T}d\^^Uchay^tfomeaach, domain: 2in\m;i[\\k^v^^ getable life, and filent, i. e, flone, or metals : each of whicli is a genus. Thefe are again fubdivided ; as the genus **^ chay, includes all animals, as wellthofe as are endowed with fpeech, as thofe wliicli are not. This is again divided Into fpecies ; for in the fpecie of H^lDIl ^H chay hamdahear, i. e. man ; is included, male and female : male includes child^ adult, Sec. the fame of female. In the fpecie of 15*!^^-^^?4 Inliec mcdcthear^ i. e; not endowed with fpeech ; is, include-d hearts, whether tamfi or wild, birds, &£, Thefe are .igain fubdivided, as beall, (tame) includes o:i, afs, ^cc. (wild) as hon, bear, wolf, ?cc. Bird, includes the eagle, crow, hawk, dove, fparrow, 6cc. The fame of vegetables, metals, 6cc. Second. ^p"^Dn OiJ^* Dti^T^^^^w r^fcm haprata; iiomcn fubr- fiiintivumy vel j>roprium ; a noun iubflantive proper. This is no HEBREW GRAMMAR. is appropriated to feme individual being, and diflinguiflies it from others of the fame kind ; as n^:;^ vpyf or\12i^, or r^T\ DH^ n"li^S are names which belong to particular men or women ; and ar? ufed to diftinguifti them from others of the fame fex or family. This noun, diiFe.s from the other nouns, according to the following forms : Firil, Tl^'^^pp femeechahi relation, or what is called ia Z.at'in regimen. Explanation. The noun fubftantive proper in Hehrezv is not governed by a relative, as the other nouns ; for, we cannot fay D^bti'1"^*. 12^i^") fo as to fignify it is Reuhen of JerufaUm \ in lil^e manner as we fay ^^'i^^\ ^^"^ D'^-I'ip "Tf^g becaufe, the peculiar property ot the noun fubflanlive proper, is, to diftinguilli that individual from others of the fame kind; confequently, there is no nsceffity, for its being governed by a relative. Second, T^V^'^'^Jcdeeang^ i. e, demonrcration, or note- Explanation. The rr^^^'Trr H he haycdcchar.g^ he demon- flrative, is never prefixed to the fubilantive proper ; be- caufe, it would not be proper to fay, 111i^"7n the Reuben^ as we fay, ^BOT inrr ^>^r\ the man, the garment, the hcok ; becaufe, when we fay, 15^>^1 DH'^^Nt it is clearly under- ilood, who theperfon fpoken of is; confequently, there is no occafion for the article to diilinguifh him. Third, •'^^3 kcnuy, i. e. affixed pronoun. Explanation. The fubflantive proper cannot bedeclin- ed, it not being proper acccording to the idiom of the- language. H £ B R E W GRAMMAR. tiJ language, to fay in!)^^"| ^^l^^^'^ as we fay 'jn^i^^^n'i::'. Th« reafon is obvious according to the foregoing rule# Fourth, ]^^2 binyatu i. e* conjugation. Explanation. We cannot form a conjugation from thtf fubftantive proper by declining, fo as to fay, from p'lKl, Dr}:5iNn 'r\yy\Vi'^^ r\:iy\i^i^ as we fay from D5n^ DJnp^rr ^■T^PPC^ ^P?? This is plain; for being a fubftantive proper, it is not agreeable, to apply to ir, either mood, tenfe, of perfon : However, as we find DHH^jn^ V'^^^^T 'DJ^D D'^ail Ejih* viii. 17. It may be objedled, that the verb D>nn»nD is declined from the noun fubilantive proper, viz. m'^n^ yehiidah ; but, when this is duly confidered, it will appear' that it is not a fubflantive proper, but common^ or appel- lative ; as according to the phrafeology of the language, the noun niin^ is ufed to fignify the whole tribe of Jehudah ; or more properly fpeaking, the whole nation of the Jt-it^j,* then in captivity; fo, that beingafubftantive common, orap- pellative,itmay be declined,as^Sli;?^ ^'^V]vcongph yeongpheaphy aod fowl that may fly; Gen. i. 20. for ^XJ is an appella- tive, as it includes the whole fpecies of birds and fowl; for which reafon, it may be declined, and fay 5]9*iy> , > Fifth, Y^^i? kihutsy i. e. plurality. Explanation, The fubftantive proper, will not admit of plurality; for it is not proper to fay Q'^^'^M") reuveanim * As the principal part of thofe, that were carried captive to Ba,hylQ7i, were of the tribe of Judah ; more efpecially as the king was of that tribe, it foon became the prevailing name of the whole nation, and hath continued fo to this day : in vyhich fenfe, it is here ufed in the text, " became J^tw/' i. e. 112 ]H E B R E W GRAM M A RV i. e, Reubenes, as we fay ©''^b^ ^DltJ y^w gamaSj^i horfes, camels* This rule is felf evident; for as the wxme Reuben , \s a fubflantive proper, and appropriated to that individual perfon, to difh'ngnifli hint from others of the faniefex or family: coi-^fequently, it cannot admit of plurality, foi^ that, WQuld deftroy the very pririciple of it. ' T\\\ri\^'y^SDT}'OrD Jhcm hatoar, nomenformae, adje^ivum; formative, or adjedive, which denotes the qualities of a fiibjea; as Vi^^n3Vj'»;?.Q5rTrt hcchacham eanavherofw, the wife rnan's eyes aie in his head ; the word wife Is an adjec- tive^ as it only denotes the quality of the man. " Fotfrth, "»1"*^f?^n XyiJ [hem hamWra^ no men acc'ident'iSy vd TtQinen abfirattu7n\ an abflraV'' from npy. Or derived from fome verb, as mtJD t*^, from n")t to /l/ine^ bj.VD fo9d, from ^JK he cat, &c. Eighth. ^n'Wt^ Oipficm mcjhutaph, Kcff.e-n commu* fiicativiim, iequivccum; i.e. communicated, or made com- mon to divers things ; though fome grammarians call it Dpp'iSn Um /Jjcm hamiifcam, nomen utiivocum, as it agrees in name and {enk, and comprehends different fubjed^s Example, H?^'' TNT Gen. ii. 6. now TN conveys the lame meaning as IJJ^ or n^^p but, U^':?^*'?P^^^"f^^"l Job, xviii. 12. is the fame, as, "1^^ &c. and is rightly tranflated, dejlruc tioju The fame in the 'verbs, T\y\)^'nr\)l Samuel, I. xX. 20. and which fignifies to /voi)^; but, OI)n>? ^"^'',^* in^c/^ xxvii, II. fignifies to teach j as he fays, " I will teach you.'' Vol. I P is[inth> S14 HEBREW GRAMMAR. Ninth. 'T7*^.^D2'^ fiem hanlrdaphy nomen fynortlnm^ a noun fjnomma^ which exprefTes t:)y different names and terms, the fignification of the'fame thing; as ^iTi^ 2''_'lK T)oth of which/ fignify an enemy ; the' fame of HOT D*irT ^ty>D all vvhichj fignify that great luminary the Sun : fo of nnD n:3V nn^ which are different names of the Moon. Tenth, "^^i^Ht^'^- fi^^'^ hmgdcr, n^men pnvatium, I, e. a noun of deprivation,^.{)ecaure, it points to one parti- eular object, and that, in fueh a manner ; that it, and it» oppofite, caraiotexiftin one fubjedt; 2.%^^p ch(>P:ech^ dark- nefs, is the oppofite of ")^K or, light ; both of which cannot exifl; together, for darknefs is only a deprivation of light. The fame of ni^J mavah, death, which is the oppofite of life: or, properly fpeaking, the deprivation of life; con- fequently, life and death cannot exift at one time in the fame fubje6^. So alfo of '0"^Ji? eevaron, blindnefs, which Js a deprivation of fight 6cc. Eleventh. 7Kli'^rT t^/J Jhcm hamuP-jo.ly 'nomen occom^ modatum^ mct.iphoricum^ an accommodative or metaphori- cal noun; ss it is ufed pri-ncipally and eflent rally, to ex- prefs one thing.: and, afterwards ufed in a figurative, or metapiic^rica-I fenfe, to exprefs another fubjefb- by way of analogy. Example. li*)i^") rj/Z?, head. This, is ufed prima, rily to fignify the highefl, or uppermoft part of an animal which contains the brains; but is applied figuratively, to exprefs the uppermofl part of other things, as inn I^'i4n rojh ^^Mr, the head or top of the hill, &c. The fame of A^*! ^cgd^ foot, is that part of rjn animal, whereon it ftands or walks; and applied figuratively to denote the lower part or bafe of anything, T^^'^P^'i^'Oy^^raglea hah(sry the feet, or foot of the hill, &c, SECT HEBREV/ GRAMMAR. 115 SECT. IIL THE foregoing are ufed according to the following Forms : Firfl. In tlie Mafculine and Feminine, both fmgular and plural, as Mafculine Feminine plu. fing, plu. fmg. Second. In the mafculine fmgular and plural; but in feminine, plural only. Example, Feminine > Mafculine plu. plu. fi"§* P^^» I • T, ' -J Sometimes, the feminine is in the fmgular and plural, and the mafculine in the plural only, as Feminine Mafculine plu. ^^^^S* ^i"S» Third, in the mafculine, fmgular only ; and the fe- minine, both fmgular and plural. Example, ^ Feminine Mafculine plu. fi'ig. ^^^Z* -; T -; -; P 2 Fourth. |ti6 HEBREW GRAMMAR. Fourth. In the mafculine, plural and fingular; but the feminine, fingular only, as Feminine Mafculine fmg. plu. fmg. Fifth. In the mafculine only, both fingular and pluraK Example, p]u* fing. plu, fing. Sixth. In the lingular and plural in the mafculine, as Mafculine plu, fing. As alfo the plural, exprelTed by the fingular number, and which may be called the colle(5livei as D"*H')//1 ^^^ Hofea, xi. 7. r\\f]D^T^ £xoc^, xviii, Seventh. In the plural and fingular mafculine; and where the fingular is exprefTed by the plural number, by way of eminence, as, D^^H^^. IHJJ *1D^'' ''Jil^i. Gen, xxxix. 20. V^ili^Di^ Exod, xxi. 4. 1^1?:^:^ ^i^fi Lev. xxi. "^'^^^ Oi}i Exod, xxii. 14. Eighth, In the fingular and plural mafculine, although in the feminine plural number^ i* e. with D prefixed. Ex- ample, plu. fing. plu. fing. Ninths HEBREW GRAMMAR. 117 ^ Ninth. In the fingular and plural; and ufed indifcri- minately in the mafculine and feminine gender, as •7n^^=l2^ Dan. ix. 27. D^D; D^;J»riti^ V^^vb^D ibid. x. a. DV^tr\'}iy^Deut, xvi. 9. Tenth. In the fingular and plural feminhie. Exam- ple, plu. fing. plu, fing. Sometimes the fingular is in the feminine, and the plural in the mafculine, as Mafc. Fern. Maf, Fern. pin. fing. " plu. fing. Eleventh. In the feminine; both fingular and plural. Example, Feminine Feminine plu. ^ing. plu. fi"g» T T Twelfth. In the plural, both mafculine and feminine, and mafculine fingular. Example, Mafculine Feminine plu. f^"g» p'*^'* • T -; Thefe lail have no fingular in the pure Hchreiv ; but in Rabbinical Hebrew, the fingular is to be met with, as will be flievvn in the arrangement of the Didionary. Thirteenth, ii3 HEBREW GRAMMAR. Thirteen. In the fingular only, as ^n? ^m ]in VIp ^"^^tl T.l^\^ &c. None of which are found in the plural, in fcripture Hebrew* Fourteen. In the plural only, as D\^pr D'^'lU^p D'^^PT others, in the dual only, D'^WD D'H") D'^^SH D''S^*B;? D'^/ID Fifteen. In the mafcufine, which muft he underftood to include the ferairane. Example. ^^^<^ ^^ Lev. xi. r\^p':r2n'bf2^Gen. xxxii. Sixteen. In the feminine, to exprefs the mafculine* Maf. Fern. Fern. Maf. Seventeen. When the plural Is formed, to include hoth t"he mafculine and feminine, it is always in the mafculine : [the rcafon given by the JevAJh grammarians for this form, ic, becaufe, the male is the principal part of the creation.] Example. D'':)pT mm DnniK Geti, xviii. II. D^ii^sn nn^:i?nr-}:?:in jer, xxxiv. 9. D\^Dn rv:bt Of") '•;k Kings I. ciiap. i. 2 1. D'':')jn:j ^''ri'i:n-') '^^y^.Dcut, xxviii. 3a. D^Kn ir^i^^N} ntoi 7^^. xiii. 19. It mufl: now be remarked, that, there is one general rule to be obferved, in regard of the Hebrew^ vi::r. every- thing vv^hich, according to the nature of its exigence, is common hoth to the m.afculine and feminine ; we find the adjecSlive in both genders. Example, mafc. ^;^b n;n;. ripj //:,;. ix. 22. fem. ma^ ^'h Tvn"^ Solom. Song, viii. 8.; mafc. HEBREW GRAMMAR, lij mafc. li^io nns u}y; Dcut, xxix. 17, fern. nniE) r\W^2, Ifai. xvii. 6, mafc. Q!?^'7 '"^^ ""^ P ^^^* ^* chap. xvii. 6» fern. But thofe q^ualities, which ftridly fpeakingj. naturally be- long to the mafcuhne ; the adje6live, is to ht found in the mafculine only, as nDn7?3lt^^1 '^Sl'X the mighty, and man of war, Ifai, iii. 2. 2/ TO T3,5 he is mighty in ftrength, &c« J^Z'. xxxvi. 5. For we cannot fay »T)i2^ or HT^lS becaufe, the feminine, is naturally foft and delicate ; and is pro- perly expreffed by Raieigb, *' Not a man of war, but *' altogether, feminine." And, fuch qualities as naturally belong to the feminine; is to be found in the feminine only; as n7^J14 1')ni'p^2^"'D Ifai, Ixii. 5. as we never fay in the Hebrew ^1/12. Hence it is manifeft, that its brevity, is its perfetftion: and, that barrennefs of which fome fo loudly complain^, is its richnefs : and fo they would find it, did they but underftand this elegant, fublime, and energic language, half fo well as they piefume to do. But I am forry to fay it, that I have generally obferved, that, thofe which are the mofl forward to depreciate its beauties and excellence, know leaft of it; confequently, are but ill qualified to criticife on it. * See the Preface, Page vi. and Kotc. SECT, 120 HEBREW GRAMMAR, SECT. IV. Of N U M B E R. Number in the Hebrew^ is divided by tbe jewifh gram- marians, into- tbree parts, viz. ift. "T'13.^ yi'iphrad^ abfo- lute or cardinal; 2d. ^^"l"^ mitfareaphy relative, or ordi« lial ; 3d. ''p.^n ^ chclkeay a part, or portion. Thcfe, I iliall explain according to their proper form. Firft. "Tl?? niphrady abfolute, or cardinal. This, hath two perfons, viz. mafcuUne, and feminine \ and are divided into pDDID muphjak^ abfolute; and '^')'0'D famnch) regmien, CARDINALS. Feminine IV^ ^afculine iRegini Abfol Regira Abfol Fig. 1 rnt^ -n?^? l^^i^ T V ^^ 2 ^^u; DV!^'<^ 'y^ d^^tt* ^ 3 ^6i^ 'ki^ii' mb\i} 5 4 ynn« >Tl^ n^'S]i^ ^^^1^ 7 5 ^^n " T ... .. _; nt^'cn n 6 ^'^ ^¥4 HTO* ■> 7 J^'5^ yyD r^)l2\t} n;;n'^ ? 8 Jl^DUr V m2VJ T : rr 9 :^^^' Jf^I^-i^ nj^ii'A n^r'-n D 10 np; V *%.- ^1^ ^"I^^ ^ * Tills part of number, has never been noticed hy any of the Chriftian grammarians, that I have met wit h . The Jcnx^'iff) grammarians have likcwife reckoned another, vl:^* ^\s^r\^T^^^\^V^'S^'^'^'^'P^^J'^ai^-''Sha7?itoar, i.e. abltract j but asthat^ may be comprehended in the firil which I have mentioned, I fhall fo^, that reafon, inchide it tlierein, and thereby avoid pro'ixity. ORDINALS fl E B R E W GRAMMAR. lU. ORDINALS. Fem. firft rr^iti^K-l fecond nWji^jli; third ^^y^')^ sr\D'^b]^ Mafc» Above ten, there is no difference between cardinals and ordinals^ and are exprefled as follows. Mafc. fourth fifth fixth feventh eighth ninth tenth II 12 13 14 15 ni)Lf);i 16 18 19 Fem. r '•Jitii^ or J^^T^^ Fig. T in m Vol. I, From IH^ HEBREW G R A M M A It? From twenty and upwards, there is no difference be- tween the mafculine, and feminine^ nor abfolute, or regi- min. And are as follows. Fi^ '20 ^""^M D 21 ti^^'V^n^r^i^ i^D 22 Qnti^:/)D^^i^ 23 25 t^'ijiy^n^nb^ :iD 24- nnw^y)/])^^'^^ i:> 25 n^yv^^^rimn HD 26 w^yty^nm ID 27 Q''"?^J^ n:ioi^ D 28 0^1*^i!1 ^J^*4^ ra 29 Dnt:^;i?in;;i4^n M 30 n^\:jb\!j ^ 40 ^y.T'^^ » 50 D^^ipn i 60 D^riir D 70 S')?^^^ y 80 mbp 9 90 nypn :s: 100 T •• P It muft be Obferved that mKD is abfolute. but Di^t;) is la regimen as, l|p/)t;JD £.v5<^. xxxviii. 25. 200 DJjTlK? n 3CD JVi^P, u;b\L} k; 400 n^^^D;^ln^^ ii 500 .ni^a t^nn T* * Some reckon the figures by the finals, as marked in themargm# 600 HEBREW GRAMMAR* I2j 600 Jl'lK? IL'I^ Fig- D 700 si)my2\^ 1 800 nSmr^pu) n 900 1000 2QCO 3000 ^'?>\^, ••5:^ or ^l^bi^ V dua 1 0000 Nijan 20000 or 1000 ninn/^^ or Dl'O'i^"! 30000 orioooo ry\i^S:ii,u}bp It muft be obferved, that c^^K is both abfolute, and re- gimen : as^ ^7i^ abfolute ; but "^p? n^i^ is in regimen ; and ^??^ is always regimen; and i^)21^ loooo, is the fame in regimen, as abfolute : but in the plural, it is ST)^^, or It muft likewife be obferved, that days and years, till ten, inclufively, are always exprefled in the plural, as, D''9;n:j^^lif n'^t'tbw But, from ten upwards in the fingu- ]ar, as, D'\"» W'^bu) ri^VJ n'^py^'^n when the units are join- ed to tens, the units are exprefled firft, as maybe feen in the table; and from twenty and upwards they likewife gene- rally precede the tens; though, fo^ie exprefs tlie tens firfl, as t^^m D^ynn^i CHAP. 134 HEBREW GRAMMAR, CHAPTER VIII- S E C T. I. Of the PRONOUNS. THE Pronouns in the Hebrew^ as in moft other laguages, have their number, cafe, and gender ; and, are either dif* tin6l words, or affixes. SINGULAR. Feminine Mafculine caret. ^DiiJorW I, I ft; perfoii you, -HK n^K thou, 2d. perfon flie, H^n ^^'T he, 3d. perfoo PLURAL. Feminine Mafcuhne caret, ^^H^^^ or WJ we, ifl:. perfon you, n}jn>^ or li^Jii Dm you, 2d. perfon they, tr\\r\ or ]^J H^n or DiJ they, 3d. perfon THESE HEBREW GRAMMAR. u^ THESE may be declined as follows. Example of the FIRST PERSON common. Nominative, Genitive, Dative, Accufative, Singular > • T • T of me '^^ tome ^^^^NJ me 'n'li^ Ablative^ from, or , ^^^ ^^^^ by me Plural we ^:3rT5 i^m^? of us ' ^:h^, to us ^^) '^^'^.i^^ us ^ini>^ from us •')3'5^^?'? SECOND PERSON. SINGULAR, Mafc, Nom. Gen. Dat. Ace. Abl. thou T^r\i^ ofthe^'pt^or'^^ti^ Fern, thou J^^ of the %.^ or tW to the "^^.^ T^^ to you ^^ or T^ thee ^J:i^i^^;ni« thee "^jrii.^ from,or| ^^^^^^ ^^^^ ^^^^^ by mej • PLURAL Mafc. Fern. Nom. Gen. Dat. you of you to you you of you to you Ace. you CDj"1« you )?0^ Abl. from you D^^DDSD ffom you ?^,P^.PP THIRD 126 HEBREW G R A M M A R» THIRDPERSON. SINGULAR. Mafculitie Feminine Norn, he K^rr fhe i^V Gen. of him '-^"^^ of her n^l^ Dat. to him 'i^^^^>? to her ^)^'^h Ace. him 'J^'i^ her ^rli^* Abl from,1 j,^:)^ s^^p j,^}^?^ f^om, or by her n^m or by himj ' * " * * PLURAL. Mafculine Feminine Norn, they ^^^^k} they njnirr Gen. of them nrpji) of them ]rfm Dat. to them ^^^ on'j to them inS Ace. them Dii^K Drrm them lO^'^lD^^ from them Abl. from, or byl ^^^ from or by them I^D SECT. IL Of the Nouns and Pronouns, with Affixes, called in Hebrew D^;')J3 kcenuylm. The affixes are certain letters and points affixed to nouns, to denote the objedls, as diftinguifhed by their fituation in difcourfe, and are either perfonal or pofTeffive. The perfonal pronoun diflinguiflies the perfon in Hebrew^ thus : HEBREW G R A M M A Ro 127 thus : n^l *12"TD medabear baangdo, flrft perfon ; HDi:! nochachy fecond perfon ; 1/lD^ nijiory third perfon. The letters which are made ufe of to afEx to pronouns, are fix, and are called by the Jewljh grammarians w D M J D n viz, he^ caph, nun^ vau^ yody mem : and the points, which are fixed to the affix letters, are as follows : ID n •?? D DD ••):) i n •^ irf ]y n> -?]> Dn> ny •■):> v n^ ^ ? by which means, the fix letters form twenty pronouns, as will be explained in the following Sedtion, SECT. IIL A Noun Substantive declined, ylz» lyi davar^ a Word. SINGULAR. Feminine Mafculine my word ''p?^ rny word \'?57 i ft perfon; thy word "^^^7 ^^7 word !I"?^7 ^^ perfon; her word nnn"! his word ^"J^p 3d perfon. PLURAL. Feminine Mafculine my words ^j!!?? my words ^15? ift perfon. thy words Tp?7 ^^V words T,7?7 ^d perfon. her words ?p?7 ^'^^ words V^i"i ^d perfon. our word ^^P57 ^^^^ word ^^P?7 ^ft perfon. your word \?7?7 Y^"^ word 0^717 2d perfon, their word ]p^7 their word 0757 3d perfon. Feminine tsS ' H E B R E W GRAMMAR. Feminine Mafculine our words •''^p?? o^^ words ''^p?? i^ perfon* your words P'7^^"7 your words D?'.'^^^ 2d perfon. their words 1'7'!??7 their words Qp^!?^:^ 3d perfon* The fmgular is called in Hehreiv, n^HO Tn* yachid heyachid, i. e. the fpeaker is in the fingular, as well as that which is fpoken, viz. my word* And the firfl: plural, "t^nO DOI rahheem hcyachid, i. e. the fpeaker in the fingular, and the fubjedl m the plural^ my words, 1 The fecond plural is, D^HIl ^^n* yachid heraheem, i.e. the fpeaker in the plural, and the fubje61: in the fingular, ' tur lucrd. The third plural is, D'H")! D'^21 raheem berahcem, i. e. both fpeaker and fubje6l in the plural, oi4r words : and in which the '^ yod is the chara£leriftic of the plural. The reader muft obferve that the ftroke called jnJD me* theg, fhews the affixes, with the points made ufe of in for-« ming the ainxed pronouns* CHAP. HEBREW GRAMMA R. 129 CHAPTER iX. SECT. I. HAVING briefly taken notice of the ciivifionof the alphabet into radicals and ferviles, I fliall now, before I proceed to fhew the declenfion of the nouns, treat difl:In(5lly of the ferviles; as it is by their means, that both nouns and verbs are declined, as will be fhewn at large* SECT. IL . The ferviles confifl of the following, viz. ^jllD n^by: *':>J^ alepb, nun, yod, fhin, lamed, mem, he, caph, vau, thau^ beth* Part of which are affixed to verbs ; part to nouns \ and fome to nouns and verbs. Thofe affixed to verbs, are ufed to denote the perfons ; as, firft, fecoind, or third : mafculine or feminine ; fingular or plural : as the letters t/T^N aleph, yod, than, nun, are prefixed to the future; the letters D/3^1. rj^^^^ heth, caph, lamed, mem, are prefixed to the imperative ; the letters PDN'in thau, he, yod, mcm^ vau, nun, are poflfixed to the preter : and the letters niV yod, vau, nun, he, are poftfixed to the imperatives : all of which, will clearly be perceived in the table of conju- gation; for which reafon, I fhall not take any farther notice of them in this place, but proceed to treat of the letters: ^^'y\ n ti^D ^^^? 7^^'"? k^i '^^^^h caph, lamed, beth, which are called bythe grammarians I^II^JIWIK letters of fignifica- * Vide, Chap. II. Seft. I. Vol. I. K tion, ip HEBREW GRAMMAR. tion, or fenfe^ as they give a fenfe and meaning to ih$ fubjedl. It fnult be obferved, that of the feven letters, only three are prefixed to the verbs ; according to EUas^"^ viz, the ]^JIjiny the ") van, and the T\ he : as will be fully ex- plained in this chapter : but the whole feven are prefixed to nouns^ali of which will be treated of in their proper order, SECT. jr. The '^ mem perfixed^ denotes theprepofition p of, from, 6cc. and is therefore pointed with chlrlk, and dagajh^ in the fucceeding letter, to compenfate for the ^ (as may be feen in Chap. V. Sedl. IIL) but if one of the guttural letters fliould fucceed the prefix w^w, it is then pointed with tfeve^ to compenfate for the dagafi^ which the gut- tural letters cannot receive, f Example. V^nS^J ;?z///>/;ji> 0/ the fruit thereof, Geru iil. 3. "TfiH ''^^'^^"^*P medducUa Lcncach, of thy fon's mandrakes, Jb'id. 30. 14. vnBJ ''^^»j ;?zi^w^^ w^/)/?/^/^-^ (?/* the children, Sec. I^-Hi^D ''^pii* n^^^3 riKt zoth pcunglath fotnay meacatjj Adonay ; this be the reward of mine adverfaries from the Lord. Ffalm cix. 20. It likewife forms the comparative, as ^D3*inD^ mijchar cafephyhetter than the merchandife of filver. ^?rfp pSr\*^ H^'^ ^*]^'5 1^ npi ma mathak midvajh ume az meaarce^ what * The "Q mem is likewife prefixed fometimes to verbs 5 as will be perceived in the examples. t See Ch2.p. V. Seft. I, 1? HEBREW GRAMMAR. 131 « fweeter than honey, and what is flronger than a lion ? Judg* xiv. 18. OfthePREFIX ^ flym. The ^Jlnn prefixed, is ufed inftead of 'y^)^. ipj£r^ ^hat^ whlchy whO) 6cc. and is generally pointed vnlhfcgol^ and elaga/hy in the letter after it ; and is periixed both to verbs and nouns : example, ^pi;^ b'^^) /heel yaengkav^ that the God of yt/ci!^, Pfalm clxvi, 5. ^^^V.^^'^'^y^^.Jhecacha hifJjhangtonuy ?/W thou hafl fo charged us, Solm* Song, v. 9. V^5^,'2?)K*)*>)ti;yZ)^y;Y« milphanav, that men fhould feaf before him, Ecci. iii. 14. ^jn^D^I^ [heangmaltly that I had laboured. Ihid, ii. 11. This prefix W /bin, is fometimes pointed with /)^^^rt<:^, and fometimes with kamets : as n"ji21 ""P^^^ipyil^lajhakaintca^ ^evoroh, until /Z?^/ 1 Deborah arofe, Judg, v. 7. Hl^j^tf? ^p;i^ "n^TP y^^^^^ medabecir eemcc, that tliou talkefl: with mc, Judg* vi. 17. Note. The prefix tif /'^'«, fometimes flands for the genitive cafe, ^^Jhel, (of,) and, although not found inth« Pentateuch':,''' is often ufed by the Prophets, and always ill * In \\\c Pentateuch, it is fupplicd by an cUipfis ; as, 13^^'^ TiH chntfar hamljhcan, Exod. ii. 7- 9- f^^ ^b^ meaninij is, as if written pran y^:^ n^in the court (of) the tabernacle T^H D'^Vf Z'^^''' - baeengr, Jerm. xxix. 7. the fignification as if ^1-1^.^^^^ -)''^n 7ti' D^'T'tlV the peace (of) the city. ^J^"lt:»> '♦pt ^/^w^^jv//-^^^/, ^^o^A iii- i^ the fenfe, as if writteu ^^")li»> blt^'^l'p) ths elder; (of) Ifracl. Which 132 HEBREW GRAMMAR. in Rabblmcal Hebrew : as will be perceived in the Rabbi* nical part of the Didlionary. Of the PREFIX r^^he. The n he J is prefixed according to the folio wing forms t Firfl, Hi/'n^n rf he, hayedeeang, heemonftrative, or notifiadive ; as fignifying the definite article (the) and 13 always pointed with /)^//^^^/7 ; and dagqfh m the following letter. As, D^^ri habbayhh, the houle; "^Vyl'^ ha/hangar^ the gate : as it is never prefixed in this light, but to mark fomething before known, or fpokenof; or at lead viflbIe^ as, 2iL0"'3ni>^nnN^ U^rip'i^y^'^^^vayarElQhimethheorkcetcVy and God faw the light that it was good. Gen, i. 4. This means the light already mentioned in verfe 3. and, D^?^l^*rj hajhamayifty the heavens ; i. e. the vifible heaven. This n he, when prefixed to a word whofe firft letter is one of the letters ^nrHK and which is not fubjed to the iaga/h, it is then pointed with kamets ( ▼ ) as may be per- ceived inthealfDve example, where it is pointed Viilhkamets • and ?is/i^^\} haaretsy the earth. * D"'^'^n karatfecm^ the pofis : ^"IV^l haengved^ the fervant. But, when this n he, precedes another n he, or rr cheth', it is generally for the moft part, pointed with pathach :'^ as phrafe, is common throughout the Pentatetich: for which reafon, and to avoid prolixity, I (hall forbear citing any more examples, as they inuft llrike the judicious reader's eye at firft fight, * The reafon given by the grammarians is, that the H he^ aftd n cheth, have not the power (of what they call) to drive the dagajh from Xht prefix H he, fo, as to form from the pathach and dagaJJj a iam^U ; this is what they mean, by faying that the kam.ts compenfates for the dagajh. HEBREW GRAMMAR. 133 ynn Jl'lJ;^!"] rcveeength haheen^ fourth part of the ;&/«. Numh- xxviii. 7. ir)P'\} hachodafiy the month. Second, TVy^Pui T\ he hatcamah, he admirative; and TVi^'pTl n he haj})ala, he interrogative "^^ This n he is generally pointed with (:/;^///^/^/>^//^^ry??5 and is prefixed to nouns, verbs, and pronouns. Example, 7\^ D'lyi^'ri'/llirr H^ hahath t'ljhlngm Jhana tealead, Jhall the daughter of ninety years old bear f, Gen, xvii. 17 ; \y nn ]tj^r\^ hayeajh hah eangts, whether there be tree or wood therein ? Numhm xiii. 20 ; lO^DNn Tb)fr\^^ hayhjlach, fliall he profper ? ha* yeemaleat, fhall he efcape ? Ezck, xvii, 15. But when the firfl letter of the word is pointed with Jheva^ the prefix T^he, is pointed wuth /)(^//??^r/?7. The reafon of this is, that two JJjevas may not come together at the beginning of a word, as already obferved ; and the chatuph pathach is only reckoned z^JJjcva J; and then, the difi:in6lion betweeii the nyn'jn n he haycdceang, he demonfirative ; and this np^jnn n he hateama^ he admirative, is, that the n de- monfi:rativeis generally fucceeded by a letter pointed with dagapD^ whereas the letter w^hich fucceeds n admirative, is generally without dagajh §, as ''IN^ ^^KIH mK T^^'^^r} * I have clafled the n ^^ admirative, and pf he interrogative toge, ther, becaufe the pointing of them is nearly alike, and confei^^uently tlie rules fo nearly the Tame, as hardly to be diflinguifhed, f 1 have tranflated it literally, according to the fenfe of the He-. Irew^ which differs from the common tranllation of the Bible, vi-hicK haso/Jfor daughter. But the latter is more fuitableto the phrafeology of the Hebrcvj. X Vide Chap. IV. Sect. IV. page 6i. •} Vide Ch4|3. V. Se(5t. III. and Note, page j6, havcracha 134 HEBREW GRAMMAR. havcracha achath hee Iccha avi, is there tbcn but one blef- fing unto thee (O) Father, Gen, xxvii. 38 ; T^iifV^_ J^^'^P'? ^^^jHinyi JlK hachzona yaen^fa eth echatheanu, fhould he deal with our Mer as with an harlot % Gen* xxxiv. 31. ni^K *l')D?r? havfod Elohdy haft thou heard the fecret of God? Job XV. 8; ^N^-li^^: m ^^9^^ Vh •'Dp^rr hadrachay lo yetachnu hcth yiJreaU are my ways not equal, O houfe of Ifrael, Ezik* xviii. 29. Sometimes the letter fucceed- ing the prefix n he^ is dagajhcdy efpecially the fervile let- ters, as Dn*i^.p2l"D.^ D"'irTD|irr haUemacheneem im-hemivja" reemy whether in tents or ftrong holds ? Numb, xiii. 19, ^b|h? HK^jn n^i5?.^!prT haketfaengkathah habaah ealay, whe- ther the cry, which is come unto me ? Gen* xvili. 21. with feveral others which are dagajhcd after the prefix nij**/}!! X\ i,'^ admirative, and n/Kli^ll Jl Z?^ interrogative ; for, in this cafe, the reader cannot well err, fo as not to be able to diftinguifh between them and the H^n^Il H he demonftra- tive, or notificative, becaufe the latter is not prefixed to the fervile letters t. It muft farther be obferved, that, according to Elm t, the K^^^ g^^ngya §, which is under * The force, fpirit, elevation, and energy of the expreflion, is in a great meafure loft in the Englifl) tranflation. This is one inftance among the many thoufands which might be produced, where the tranflation cannot reach the fublimity or emphatic energy of the ori- ginal, and clearly points out the neceflity of an acquaintance with the facred language. -f- As the ^ hethj 3 caph. Sec, as may be perceived in the exam- ples. X I have taken notice of this rule of Eliasy and which he fays, « he received from his father,'' (a) becaufe I would not willingly (a) Perek hajloimufhiyn, ^n^fephei' twv tangain. * This will be explained in treating of the mufical accents. omit Jl E B R E W GRAMMAR, i-g ^^r"?^^ '^ k^ haycdccang-i is differently placed from that which is under the HD'^jnrT H he hate amah ^ or H^KUrn H hi hajhealah ; for under the former it is placed on the right fide of the pathach ; but as to the two latter, it is placed on the left. And when the H^hJIi^rj H he hajhealah y he inter- rogative, or nD^/i}."! n he hateama^ he admirative, are pre- ii fixed to the letters n 3/ n X alcphy cheth, ain, he, they are likewife pointed with pathach : example, H*)!^ ''JIDD W^i^ri haeejh camonee yhrach, fhould fuch a man as I flee ? Nehcm. vi. II. but ^^m> "THi^ tt^^Kri Numl?. xvi. 22, ihall ew^ man fin ? is pointed with kamets, becaufe it is the n he de- monflrative, as Jarchi hath obferved : " the one man is the finner, /. e, KorahJ*^ And when the guttural which follows the prefix n he admirative, or n he interrogative, is pointed with kamets, then the prefix n he is pointed with Jegol : example. Win ^p^i^TJ heanochee hareethee, have I conceived all this people, Numb,\u 12. /^t3 *)>i n\T DDrrr? hechacham yeeheye oufechel, whether he fliall be a wife (man) or a fool? Ecclef. ii. 19. y^t"^ "l^TST) hehajheav qfbhy &c. muft I needs bring thy fon again unto the land from whence thou camefl, Gen^ xxiv. 5. Third, njjnpn rr he hakrcea, he vocative : example, ti'''!yif}'^T^)X^ haazenu hajhamayimy give ear, O ye heavens. omit any one thing, which might be the means of throwing light upon the facred writings ; notwithftanding that, after the moft mU nute inveftigation of this rule, and an accurate collation of the mofl correft copies that I have been able to procure, I have not found It verified, except in fome few inftances, too few indeed, to found a rule upon. For which reafon, I have omitted producing thofe few examples which he has mentioned in fupport of his hypothefis, as not feeing pf importance fufficient for to engage the reader's attention. Dcuu 136 HEBREW GRAM M A RV i>^K/. xxxii. I. IJ^l DJ1^5 'I'lirr /^^^V atem rcu, O genera tion, fee ye. Jn-. ii. 31. There is alfo n he pofliix^ which is poiliixed to nouns, inilead of the b laTTledprtE^x^ and forms the prep ofit ion to, as R, Solomon Jarchi fays piji Cen, chap. xiv. v. 10, ^Djnin D'''^KU;^ni vehni/Jjarlmhera iiafu, and they that remained fled to the mountain, fays jarchi, r^y-^w nm b2 yh \ozi rm ^d^ -rh ^^ n^rr n^lOa n'h rh y^r^ T^rbun^ ^d^ her a nafi, khar nafuy her a kcmoe lehar^ cal tevah^ Jhetjcreecha^ lamed hltchelatha hatll lah n he hefoepha* Hera nafiu, This is the dative cafe, and as if written lehar nafu^ they fled to the mountain : H^H heroy is as if written 1^^ lehar, to a mount: any word wanting the prefix b lamed, to form the dative cafe, let n z??^ be poftfixed." But then, fays he, *' there is a dif- ference between T\'yi her a, and n^inrj hahara, for the n he^ 'which is poflfixedto Vr\\\hara, is inflead of b lamed pre- £x ; but the n of H^HH hahara, is not inilead of b lamed, as being pointed with pathach ; for verily, nnn hara, is the fame as 'VjJ Ichary or ")n b'ik el-har, to a mount, not fpe- cifying what particular mount, as every one fled to the iirft mount which he could reach: but, when we find n hs prefixed, as H^nn hahara, or n^ill?"? hamldbara, the in- terpretation is the fame as if written inri 7>> leha-har, with two xv^% he's, i. e. to the mount, meaning fome particular mount already known, or mentioned in the difcourfe, as tlie firfl x\ he\% the n he notificative, or demonftrative."* So alfo on Exod. xv. 22. he fays, " TTs'd^ ^1^3 nn-)D ixa"*) O J ' TT; ;TTT T" vayavoeu maratha, kemoe lamara^ and fignifies to mar a ; for the n he poflfix is inflead of prefix b lamed; and the n thau, is inilead of the radical n he in the noun H^^ mora ; for when it is in regimen, and n he is poftfixed, inilead of b lamed prefix, the radical n he is changed to D thau ; and HEBREW G R A M M ii H. 137 fo IS every n he'^', which is radical in a word, exchanged to ri thaui when relative or in regimen ; as ^b ;>N rM:in cheama can le ; but in regimen it is 11 '^^'^^ ^-^PIl] vachematho baera voc. Here, the radical n he is changed to thau^ becaufe it is in conjun6lian with ^ vauy additional : the fame of T\t2'^ ama; for when in regimen, it is, HH?! ^-HOi;^ amathee bllhahy np'in^'5' bean harama; but in regimen, ^I/IJI^^AT nJlD^irr us/ljuvatho haramatha.* Of the P R E F I X 1 vau. The prefix ^ vau, is of feveral kinds ;t the two princi- pal of which are n')2,''nn 1 vau hachecbuvy vau conjundlive; and '^''3'7'7 ^ '^^u hahipuchy vau converfive* Firfl, *)H''nil 1 vau hacheehur, vau conjundlive. This ^ Vau is ufed in the Hebrew to join verb to verb, noun to noun, verb to noun, or noun to verb. It likewife ferves to join the members of a period together, and fignify the re-^ lation they have to each other ; and connecfts the fentence^ ;is will be feen in the examples. This *\vau^ is pointed withy^^i;^, pathacy fegol, kametSy &c. In fhort, with all the vowel points, ^s the fenfe may require ; except, cholom and kibbuts ; for thofe two, are • This is, If the laft radical is H be, \ The generality of grammarians have allowed the prefix 1 -vau to be but of two kinds, viz. I'll^nn 1 'vau conjun6live, and TflSHH ^ vau converfive : but, I fhall clearly prove it to be of many kinds ; nay, fo many, that, for this very reafon, we never find it as a radi^ cal, either in the firft, or laft letter of the root j that it may not be confounded with the ^ 'vau perfix, as will be explained in the tx* amplcs. Vol, I. S never 138 HEBREW GRAM M A R. never put to van prefix : and as to the three chatupbs, it is almofl; needlefs to mention, that it is not pointed with them^ as they are principally for the guttural letters. I ftiall now treat of the different properties of this 1 vaUy according to the following examples J Firft. as 1 vau conjun£live in nouns, n'^H^'l '^P?! ^71 gold, and Silver, and brafs, Exod* xxv. 3. In verbs, nn5Bn-/1^iYrj^p'n^nO(?'J^^']'^?^l^^ he did eat, n}id drink, ^«J rofe up, and went his way; and E fan defpifed he birthright. Gen. xxv. 54. Note. It mufl be obferved, that when this vau con- junctive, is marked w^ith pathnch, as in the laft example, the f yod which fucceeds it, is pointed with dagajh^ ac- cording to rule, after a fliort vowe4. In pronouns, HJ^HV^i^ "IDT ''S for remember, how that tvhen I Qjid \\\om^ Kings ii. 9, 25. In joining the members of a period ; as, ^X}%'%}^'^ Q'^'f ^ ^"'VP. "in»^ DDJIJJ "'JJ^nf^^J ^V:^ D^rit;5 ^O^^r^.'' and 1 will take you one of a city, t?«/two of a family, and I will bring you to Z ion* Jcrm, iii. 14. Second. "^.ISIirT 1 z'^w hahipuchy t'^/^ con ver five. This vau is periixed both to the luture and preter tenfe, and alternately changes the one to the other. Example, IJpi^ JImmcr he did keep. This is in the preter tenfe : but by pre- fixing 1 vau^ it is changed to the future; as, "^H^i^ H "IDlifl and the Lord thy God it;/// keep, Deut, vii. 12. As alfo naT*l nr:5>4^1 •'n^l all of which witliout vauy are in the future tenfe HEBREW GRAMMAR. 139 Unfe, but by the prefixing *) vauy are changed to the preter. This vau will be mote largely fpoken of, (as far as re- gards its pointing,) in treating of the verb. Third. ^^^^-H"? "^ van hatenay^ vau conditional, and is tjfed inilead of Di^ im, if: as, D-'bsn '^K jHp^m Jlp^^ which ought to be tranflated, // thou art athirft, go unto the vefTels, Ruth, ii. 9. ''^^P HQ ^'pmipK') the meaning of which is, if they fhall fay unto me, what is his name ? Exod^ iii. 13. Fourth. ^)!k\I^r^ny\1^'^h^ vau lUhhunath hatonay^ and may be properly called a conditional conjundion, as it ferves to mark the proportion, and implies fome reflridli- on, or condition upon the granting a thing, on certain terms or limitations. As, O/.-T) '^ir\\>Tl^'"[2ik Imbcchukothay tealcacbu, //'ye walkinmy ftatutes, Sec. D-H^^^ C)-^''^I^'-]1 ''-H/IJll vena thatee ga/h mcachem belngtam, then! will give you rain in due feafon, Lev'tt, xxvi. 3. This is the fame as if writ- ten tJ^ az» then. Again, nt:'i;j:^nn-)n;irT^5^C)« Imcth hadavar ha%c ta- cngfe, ^/ thou ilialt do this thing; '^^V^rh'y^^ vcyachaita emQd^ then thou ilialt be able to endure, Exod, xviii. 2^. Fifth. This 1 vau^ is fometimes perfixed inflead of the prefix ^/j;'«, which flands for a ")I^'K that, and is ufed iu the fame fenfe : Example, rT/p'I'T-Jl h ^Hp^l ^K")ii*'' >^1 ^Kll^ dabar el benea yefraeal veyJkchu lee terumah, (jUik unto tlie children of IJrael, that they bring me an oilc-rino-, E.^d. JJXV. 140 HEBREW GRAMMAR, XXV. 2. This is the fame as if written ^'Hp^VJJhey'ikchu, ini^ n^D" Xbl D^ltO Sb nS"!'' N^^ vdoe yarbe he najhim veloe yafur levavoe^ neither fhall he muhiply wives to himfelf, /Z^«; his heart turn not away. i)r«^ xvii. 17. Here the fenfe and meaning is the fame as if written ^^Jheloe, Sixth. It is prefixed to mark the preter perfe(5t tenfe ; as, Kt5m^_J^S^jjnr)NI"l'!! ^^^« ^^^^ katfaphta vanechta, behold, thou art wroth, for we have finned, Ifai^ Ixiv. 5. i. e, ■vve have already finned, and therefore thou art wroth. Seventh. Sometimes, it fignifies the fame as the parti- cle, or, in Englijh ; as ^D^?') V2JJ /^p.^') umckakal av'iv veimmoe \ and he that curfeth his father, or his mother^ It i alfo ufed infi:ead of the adverb, verily, or the conj. .11 but; as, TV^^V^U'T^'^^vcadcnay Jhamayim ajah ; hut^ verily the Lo d made the heavens, Pfalm xlii. 5. Again, '^p^nait^^^Kl^nn^l vaengvadccha lau I'tjhhar ^echat\ hill to buy food are thy fervants come. Gen, 42, lO. Of the PREFIX 3 caph. This "^caph is prefixed according to the following forms! Firfl:. 1^1^'P'l'l caph hadimyon, caph fimilitude, or likenefs. Example, "h VH^ W^t^ P^KHS klnivean ve/hcm- cngn ycheyu Ue^visRctiben and Simeon they fhall be mine, GeK* xlviii.5. AndEliasLevita mPerek Ha/him ujhim fays, *'This D caph is called ^hWnD caph hadimyon, caph fimilitude^ and is ufed to form a fimilitude or C(jualifation between diiFerent HEBREW GRAMMAR. 141 ^IfFerent funjeds : as in Ifal xxiv. 2, Scc» in53 D)?3 TpK3 *T^;j3 chaangm cacoehcauy eaengved eadoenav^ Sec. Eleven. ]>3D caphln^caphs, are in this verfe, all of which are as fimilitades ; and, this is the general method of the infpired writers, when they would compare, or equalife diiFerent things; to put the prefix ^ caph, between the two fubje6ls fo likened, for the fake of brevity.* For if it had been faid ]rl33 Dj^H haeangm cacoehcan^ with H inflead of ^ it would be underflood to mean,that the people fhall belike the priell ; but It would not have been underflood that the prieft iliould be like the people : (and which is the intenti- on of the fpeaker) but by making ufe of the ^ caph^ and faying ]I13D_D37D the true and real fenfe of the pafTage is clearly underflood, viz. ''That the judgment which God would bring upon the land, fliould be fo great, that there would be no refpe^l or diftindlion ofperfons; but that all ivould be confounded and involved in one common ruin ; fo that the people fhould be like the prieft, and the priefl like the people : the fervant like the mailer, and the maf- ter like the fervant," &c. This the true ufe of the Ij caph in this place,'* fays Eiias,f The fame in Ki^gs I. xxii. 4, ^^p^D3;D^D5^D:;;3\p;^3^i^5^:to I am as thou art, my people as thy people, my horfes as thy horfes : we will all be of an equality ; all ihall be employed to the fame pur^ pole, my people as well as thine, Sec. Second. *)1^"*I^n r j/j/j haJJjcengur^ ?icaph of eflimation, or conjeaure,Example, n^NntL\v^D^3'?i^ rm^TV^riJhloeJhcth ca^ phtm • This, ncQordi'm^ to Rabbi Solomon Jarchi, is called, "^^^p Kepi's piikua katfury u flioit, or elliptical verfe. f To this fenCe of the paffage in Ifaiah, thofe great con:nienlators, ALf/i Ezra, Kimihi, Janhli Abarbanelj &c. agree. 142 HEBREW GRAM INI A R. ph'im eefi ve'ifoa^ about three thoufand men and women. D^^ji^ii/ Ti'^'^t^^ keeaphahfeongreeJTiy ahout an ephah of barley. It is fometimes ufed to mark tl^e t4meof an a6lion, as 'i^V/^pt^ hijhmoang cafov, eis zvhen Efau heard. As to the particular manner of pointing this D caphy I fhall defer it till 1 havo treated of the remaining two letters, the b lamed and a hcthy as one form and rule obtains in all three. Of the PREFIX b lamed. The prefix b lamed is ufed according to the following forms : Firft, it is prefixed to pronouns in forming the dative cafe : Example, Vr^7 "'A'^^.i ladocnee leangfavy unto my Lord, unto Efau ; and is ufed in the fame fenfe as *h '^'^ ^^ U7^b all of which are ufed to form the dative cafe, as m.ay be ktn in the declination of the pronouns. Second, to form the genitive cafe: Example, ^TI^>?^ ^P^_7 Icangvdecha leyacngkov, they be thy fervant Jacob' Sy 'Trh ")iDt?p mizmor I'edavidy a Pfalm of David, It is likewife ufed to form the prepofition about, con^ cenihig, &c. as '^I^mb Dlp^H ^llOK ')bi^p'^ vayljhalu an- Jldea hamakom le'zjhtoey and the men of the place afked him (sncernhig his wife. Of the PREFIX a hcth. The n bith is prefixed to form the prepofitions in, (as applied to place or time,) by, -with, for, unto, &c. Ex- ample, Xn^^n:^ ^n-pn^ vaynrgachu bachancctho^ and he flew him ii E B R E W G R A M ^I A R. 145 lilm with his own fpear, 2 Samuel xxiii. 21. 'O^i'pll ''^'^H^ hecharhce uvekajhtee, with my fword, and with my bow^ Cfh. xlviii. 22. niij/^l -^^^^ habyith uvafade, in the houfcj nnd in the field. ntL'>^:2 '^^i^'j)^? ^^'^1- vayaengvod y'lfraeat hcijlja^ and Ifrael ferved for a wife, Hcfca xii. 13* 0^''-'' 1^'''?^ ^™L^4 bchanchcal elyon goylm, w'hcn the moft High divided to the nations their inheritance. ini^K^ P?^] ve^ davak bciJJjto, and cleave unto his wife, Gen* ii. 24. Dn^]2i "^^-^J?^ *1/}ii)iin vehanothar bahafar uvalachcm, and that which remaineth of the flefli, and «?/ the bread, Lev, \iii. 32. Befides feveral other ufes to which the 2 beth is applied, but they are fo few of each fort, as not to be of fufficient confecjuence to found a rule upon. As to the pointing of thefe three letters, it mufl be ob~ ferved that the principal one is the^Z'^'Lv^, as ^2lb 121^ *iri*T^ but when prefixed to a word whofe firll letter is Jhevn, it is then pointed with chirik. P1N"?3 1?^^""?^ P.^^^'?^ And if the firfk letter of the word to which they are pre- fixed is ;W, they are likewife pointed with f/^/ri/T, and the yod becomes quiefcent, as ni^,T2 &c. and when thev pre- cede any of the guttural letters, which are pointed with chatuph pathachy they are then pointed with pathach, as Dnn;;'? Q7?^;.4 Q'7?^3. and if the guttural is pointed with chatuph fegol, they are pointed with fegol, as b^)i^b but when prefixed to the noun D^'i'^N which fignifies God, it is pointed with tfcrcy notvvithflanding that the guttural is pointed with chatuph fcgol, as D'Jl'^N^^ DNi^N^:?" D'H^NS There is likewife one general rule appertaining to the let- ters n^D, viz. when they are prefixed to a word which has the ^^:r7!^? ^ he notificative, or demonfirative, then the n ^^notificative becomes deficient^ and the vowel, which ought 144 H E B R E W G R A M M A R, ought to have been under the n he, is put under the preliic letter, as m:a n''|L^jn^|i| which ought to be i^^.^n:! mn^ &c. as we find, T^pll D]?5U^na ri F/almxxxvi. 6. or Tn;inb?tnj::iPi^ D^nn^ 2 C/f^row. xxv. 10. butthefe, are ac- counted as anomalies, as there is no more than thefe two to be found in all the Old Teftament. It mufl alfo be re- marked, that the rule of the points which obtains in the n notihcative or demonftrative, obtains likewife in the let- ters 2b 2 when prefixed^ to mark the article notificativff. CHAPJ HEBREW GRAMMAR. 145 CHAPTER X. SECTION I. IT muft be obferved that the verb In HcbreiVy (and from which the nouns are generally derived) confifts of three confonants, and is called the 'V^pfiorajh i. e. the root or theme^'y and which the Jevjijh grammarians have formed on the verb 7)^3 pangal, he wrought ; and therefore call the firfl radical letter D pe^ the fecond )^ am, and the third blamed; and fuch roots wherein any one of thefe three radicals are either deficient or quiefcent, the}'- call 5*'"}Drt chafcarea pe^ deficient in the letter pe, or 3 ''H^ nachea pe^ quiefcent pc, or aht, or lamed. The diiFerence between quiefcent, and defe6live or deficient, will be explained in treating of the verbs, as this is appropriated to the nouns. It muft now be obferved, that the grammarians have formed the nouns in the fame manner as the verbs, as Vl^ ercts-, they have formed from t'JS^D, 'Q^T\ chachamy from ^J^p f. The fame in thofe nouns which have an additional letter * Proper rules will be laid down to fiild the roots of all -vords* (not fuch vague, general, and undetermlnate ones, as the generality of the grammarians and lexicographers have laid down,) as will be clearly perceived in the rules laid down in this and the followinc; chapters, by which the different roots will be fo diftinguiflied, and the radicals from the ferviles fo plainly marked, as to make it ahnoit next to an impofTibility for anyperfon, mafter of thefe rules, to tn\ t The judicious reader will eafily perceive both the manner, and utility of thefe forms j the former, depends on the equality of thr Vol. I, 1' point.-. 14-6 HEBREW GRAMMAR. letter prefixed, or poftfixed : as "^^tL'D m'ljhmar, on the form oib^pp m'lphangl, y^y^X^ichron^ on the foim of P'^^'3 plenglon* illlStBJn tiphcretby on the form of rb),^^n tipheUth, They have obferved the fame form in fuch nouns, as are derived from defe6^ive, or quiefcent verbs; fo as to form them on the root 7}IB paangl: for inftance, if one of the radical letters in the noun is deficient or quiefcent, they form it on a verb likev^^ife deficient or quiefcent in a radical ; as N^'^P ^^^O matatig mafa^ both of which being deficient in the 3 yuin^ the firll: radical ;''■ and have ^ mem ad- ditional prefixed ; they have for that reafon, formed them from ^)^j^ mangal'y the fame of n^jRD n").t2?5 mattarahy mat- iiinah; from TDV,^ maenglah', foras the nouns are deficient in the firil radical, and have ^-3 mem prefixed, andHf /^r pofi:hxed; they have-on that account, formed them on a verb, likewife fo deficient, and prefixed, and pofi:fixed. The lame of a quiefcent noun defe61:ive in T)*' ^ /)^, yod^ as, H^J^r^n T^'W Jhcanah, deaang, ctfah^ all of which are defe6live in the firft radical, which is yod; and have ,1 he pofifixed to form points; and the latter, fliews the true meaning and iigniiication of the ■word ; as will be abundantly proved hereafter. =* The roots of thefe nouns are, Kti^^^tOJ and which are defeftive verbs, as will be perceived by the arrangement in the Dictionary, where they will be copioufly treated of; and ta which, I mull refer the reader, for explanation of what may be faid of the quiefcent or defective nomis or verbs, in this and the fuccceding Chapter. f This n b^i is to mark the feminine gender. X The reader muft obferve, that, it has already been noticed in this Section, that the firft radical, is called 3 pe 3 the fecond, v ah, HEBREW G R A M M A Re 147 form the feminine ; and are therefore formed on the verb HtJ^ ealah. So alfoof the quielcents.^ For inthofe whichare called ^TO nachee ain, ain quiefcent, i.e. quiefcent in the fecond radical; as, D*)^ llh^. Thefe are formed according to the form bS3 and *I''D Tp on the form ^^D and "1*i "ID on the form 73, And, when any of thefe quiefcents have an additional letter, as I'lt'D DipD they are formed, according to the form yiS)q and Jy^^'in n^nri on the form irV^P) . The fame in the derivation of all nouns. But, I mufl caution the rea- der, not to attempt to compofe any form, except, he is able to diflinguifh truly, which of the letters are fervile, and which radical; otherwife, he may commit very grofs miflakes ; efpecially in the verbsf : for inftance, ^J^^ ^''4)'^ motjc anceyEccLy\u2t>, Theform ofthis is,*?3:^i3 as being the participle of '^p hal; and its root is, K2/t). But, TVn KiiD motfea ruach, Ffal cxxxv. is the participle oib'^)}BT^ hiphcnigl'j and its root is K^^ and therefore formed from b)!}^. This fliews the neceffity of being thoroughly acquainted with thefe forms: for the hrfl is derived from an irregular anc II 1 the third "h lamed -j fo that when itisfaid quiefcent, or defe6live, in •71^ 5 it is to be imderllood, that it is quiecent or defeftive in the firll radical, which is jo./, if ^ the fecond radical, and if ^ the third radical. * The difference between quiefcents and defectives is, that the de- fe5tivc verbs vare fuch, whofe firft radical is jj or any ol her letter which is dropt in declining; but quiefcent j arc thoft- whofc firll radical is j^ filephy or fyoJj or the fecond radical is "^ 'vau; and which, in dccliniuo, become quiefcent, although they are written, as will be cleaily per- ceived in the examples. t See the note, on Se^. I. Clnp. II. Page iC. T 2, or I4S HEBREW GRAMMAR. or quiefcent verb, in the laft radical, ^^ aleph ; and the fecond is from an irregular or quiefcent verb ; between the fir ft and laft radical viz. N ale}'h, and '> ycJ, The farrte may be obferved in nouns, as 1^ bBl^mapal har, Amos viii. 6. and which appears to be of the fame form, asT'?i2^ makal yody Ezek, xxix. 9. whereas, 'PBD is from a defedlive verb, whofe firft radical is ^ nuuy and the q mcm^ is an additional letter; and '^pD is from a perfe6t one, and the D memy radical. The fame of D':^ J'' ^^^^^^ makom^ Jhalom, although D^pQ is from a quiefcent verb, whofe fecond radical is 1 van; and Dvlf^ from a perfect one : and yet, have they fo great a refem- blance, as, at £rft view^, to appear of one form. Nay, even in declining, either in regimen or plural, the refemblance Hill exifts; and the different changes which the points un- dergo is ftill the fame, as will be fully explained, in its proper form and place. SECT. IL * I ftiall now explain the caufe, why or when the points ^re changed, in nouns : what points are liable to the differ- ent changes; as alfo, to which of the points they are changed, | It muft be obferved, that there are feveral things which caufe the different changes of the points in nouns ; and which, (that they may the better be retained in memory) are contained in thefe four letters, *7^"}D as an abbrevia- tion: for the D ftands ^ox r\Syi2iX) femechoth; relation or con- jundion : the 1 for "^^iT) rlbbuy^ plurahty : the J for T^:i\il^ HEBREW GRAMMAR. 149 ftekeava, feminine: and the D for ""^J)? kinnuyy or affixed pronouns. The points which undergo the change in nouns,are four, yiz. u?^^ 71^0 nit y^p kamets^tfere, fegol, cholom : and fome- times the Jheva, but this is not reckoned as equal with the others, it not being included in the points, as already ihewn in Chap. IV. Sedl. I. The principal change o^ tfere and kamets, is to Jhcva; in particular, when they are under the firft letter ; but when under the fecond, are then changed to patha£h : as from "^57 ^ "^— davar a word, devar Adonay^ the word of the Lord ^and from IpT zakean^ old, *IJn^5tPt "zckan heathoy the eldeft of his houfe. The fame in fome of the affixed pronouns, which are in the fingular, as ^"1^1 '^I'il^l they are likewife changed to JJjeva, in fome of the affix- ed pronouns, in the plural, as alfo in relative ; as pnn"! DD^n"! nni in thefe lafl", the kamets under the fecond radical is changed to Jheva, as hath been explain- ed in Chap. VIII. Sea. VIII. The fum of all is, that all nouns which are derived from the perfe6l verbs, and the firft vowel point thereof is kamets, is, in declinmg, changed to Jl?cva, And this rule is the fame, if the firfl vowel is tfcre, there being no difference between them, except that the kajncts'is chang- ed to fjcva in all nouns, let the fecond vowel be of what kind foever; but tfere is not changed to /hcva, except the fecond vowel is kamets* For inflance, from 7X1^ "IH"! pt y^p^ we fay in relatives in the fingular, ij^l Tl^p 'PTO 121 and ISO HEBREW GRAMMAR, and in the affixes to pronouns, we fay ^"12*7 Sbm 'iT'^p i^pT and in the plural D^^p.T Dn;i:|p D^^TO Dnni and "in affixed pronouns plural mafculine, it is I'^p] VT^ip v)n^ Vini but when the plural is in the relative, we fay, ^y\^\ '''^^'p ^.^i:! nn*T thereafon of this change, will be explained, in Se^. VI.- of this Chapter. There are four roots of the form of ^J^^S and which, in relatives, are according to the form b^B, abfolute, ^X'^ri^nij bn relatives, 'i))m ^m v^ni^ 11^1 nx ^a ^P^n'?> And where the firfl letter is pointed with t/erey and the fecond with Garnets, as 1)/^^^ 2^^^ 2lb the tfere is changed to Jheva in all the four forms, and the kamets to pathachy in the relative fmgular only; ?iS^}f;i^ ^^iV^'lb but in the third perfon fingular, or the plural, the kamets is not changed, as nji^ina^Jjm^ Jinj^t^D^^i;):^*,^^^ But, if the fecond vowel is not kamets^ then, the tfere (which is the firfl) is not changed ; as from "7:^ "T^D>^ ")^ D-U^^ we fay, iliD.^ SV^2^ this is the lame in all the forms. i\nd thofe which have fegol for the fecond vowel, as ^bj; 7Ji! ")|D will be explained in the next Sedion ; and are fometimes found with two tfcres, as intt^p bb^T] IJa'u xiv. 12. nn ''2CT') ban TJalm, xxiv. i. and are not to be found in the plural; but i^'^H 711^1 Levit, xviii. 23. which fignifies nearly the fame as ni^^in an abomination, or confur€!d mixture; and is derived from b^H is always with two f e^ Is, "^ There * Elias Lefita, hath given a fign by which they are diftinguifhed, v^z. Y"i^^ "^^p Drr n^^nnN Pro'v. xxx. 14. and nKiii^n^nw liiJ. vi, 16. I have inftanced this, to fhew the jullnefs of the rule, :.Hid \^f ccumai of the karr.cd author. H E B R E W GRAMMAR. 151 There are fome few, where the firfl vowel is kamcts^ and the fecond Z'^o/, as ^^jl? -HID ]1^^, &c. in all of which, the ^^Sn^ ainhapangal^ or fecond radical, \^^vau\ for which reafon, it is proper to clafs them in the number of ri ]';; *ni nachec a'ln vau^ or quiefcent ^^au in the fecond radical ; as will be explained in Se6l. IV. of the next chapter. It mufl: now be obferved, that the fecond vowel point is never changed, except it be one of thefe three, viz. kamcts, tfcre, or fegol; the kamcts and tfere are changed to pathach, in the fmgular relatives, as above fliewn ; but in plural relatives, they are all three changed X.oJheva; as likewife in fome few plural pronouns, as will be explained in the fixth Se(5\ion. SECT. III. Of thofe Nouns which are pointed with Scgol, I MUST, in the firfl: place, inform the reader, that there never is a noun, whofe firft vowel point is fegoly \inlefs the fecond is fo likewife, as 1^^ mX* IDH n:ip hcc and which are by far the moll numerous part of the nouns, and are called by the "Jewi/h grammarians rinp: tt bv rmtJJjemothficlJhcJJ) Jiakudoth, nouns of fix points; for the X.'^o fegoh make fix dots, or points, and are always pointed with the mufical accent milcngl, as may be perceived in the examples ; and are never changed in the fingular relative, as 7N IpPT 6cc. However, in fin- gular pronouns, the firiifigol is changed to cbirik, and the fecond to /'^v/7, as ^*)Ilp TOl ^z^^^^^, his garment, khroe^ his grave: but 'J'^pH Sl'l'}} are with pathachj on account of the 152 H E B R E V\^ GRAMMAR. the bl^Dil D pe hapangal, or firfl radical, being guttural, \iz. the n and y. But if the ^J/DH V ^^"« hapangal^ or fe- cond radical, is a guttural, they are then both changed to pathach, as t^'tp i;^^ l^^n -):Ln^ H^^^ bV\ ^V_^ ^XW ITO pHI^ nn"inn'p:n) X:^V^ and K ^A^:;, as b-j^r^r^)^ ahi hapangal, I have never met with in this form. But although this rule of changing x\\Qfcgol to pathach, in the fecond radical, is proper, on account of its being a guttural, and there- fore requires proper extenfion in the pronunciation, it may yet be fit to enquire, why the/r^o/ under the bv'Dn D pe hapa7igal, or firfl radical, fliould alfo be changed to pa^ thach; and, on confulting the works of all the gramma- rians ^^, I have not been able to difcover the leail trace of any of them having faid any thing upon the fubjed. But, after 1 had long pondered on it, and well weighed all its parts, I perceived, that it was fuitable to the nature of the language, which would not admit o{ fegol before a gut- tural, on account of the dilation requiied in the pronun- ciation of fuch guttural. This is what I opine to be the real ftate of the cafe ; ■ nnd, great was my aftonifhment at the filence of thofe learned m,en, who had fpent fo much time in compiling their works, for the benefit and inftruftion of thofe that attempted to ftudy the facred language, and yet omit fo material a part : notwithftanding that they have all, with one unanimous voice, agreed, that according to the fit- nefs of the language, pathach cannot precede a guttural, if fuch guttural is pointed with kamcts ; but that the pathach is changed to fcgol, as ''Hn TytiH Jl^^ inpm Levit, xvi. 20. * I muft except that confummate grammarian the learned author oi Bifijo?tShlomo, &c, which HEBREW GRAMMA R. 153 which ^ be, ought to have been pointed with pathach ; the fame as in the following verfe, ''IirT T^^l^^H ::^^^-^ ':';? but is changed X.o fcgol, on account of the guttural n cheth being pointed with kamets ; the fame in Nehem'iah v. 14? Ti^Di^ "i^b 7]r\^T\ lUTO lechem hapecha h achalfeco, where the ^ pe is pointed \s\\\\ fcgol, on account of the guttural being pointed with kamets ; which, if it had not been> the D pe would have been pointed with pathach ; and there- fore, when the word is in conjunc^tion with the fucceeding word, and which changes the kamets under the guttural n cheth to pathach, then the fcgol under the D pe, is alio changed to pathach, as TWiTV DUB Hag. ii. 3. for this^^^ thach is the very foundation of this form ''^» And the rea- fon that pathach does not precede the guttural pointed with kamets, is, becaufe the nature of the language will not admit of a fliort vowel to precede a long vowel, of which it is the m!?in toldah j ; and as the pathach proceeds frorri the kamets, it for that reafon cannot precede it, although it would more properly dilate the pronunciation of fucli guttural xh^AW fcgfjl. There are many to be met with, wliich have pathach^ although the firfl: letter is not a guttural : as from bT) we fay y>T\ and from ]3^ ^J^^ &:c. However, in the other changes, they generally are conformable to the form of two kamets' s; for, as we fay from "):i>Dni"T n2"T "inil fo from "T^n we fay DHJjp:, >7.in, Vl^B, and from 1DU> DHDH HDH VIDH. * See Chap. IV. Seft. VI. X See Chap. II. Seit- III. VoU L U It J54 HEBREW GRAMMA R. It mufl be remarked, that there are feveral of thefc nouns which are called of DnipMi'J^L' I e.lwo fcgals, to be met with, which are pointed with what is called five points, viz. a tfere, TinAfegoly as ")'^3 five of which are written l*!!! with five points, and all the reft WMth fix ; the fame of byD five of which are with two fegols, and all the reft with tfere and fegoL as marked in the Afaforah, There are alfo fome to be found, which are always pointed with tfere in the firft radical, :xnAfegolm the fe- eond, as \hr\ l^H ^V^_ l^V ^^P. moft of them with n or j; ; but a noun wdth the firft radical pointed with fcgol, and the fecond with tfere, is never to be met with; as men- tioned in the beginning of this Section. It muft farther be obferved, that all thofe nouns which are pointed with two fegols, when the ^;>Dn b lamed hapan- gal, or third radical, is either guttural n or i^, that then the fecondy^^c/ is changed to pathacb, as r^2W tl'l^ TlT^'^y^B )/^y}y2V}, This change is on account of the laft radical being a guttural, and is a manifeft proof of what I havg advanced concerning the change of the points to pathach, v/hen the fecond radical is a guttural ; for here it may plainly be perceived, that as the fecond radical is not a guttural, the fegol under the firft radical is not changed to fathach, as in the other form, there not being that ne- ceflity for dilation, as is required when the fecond radical n a guttural : and, as to the change wrought in the vowel under the fecond guttural in thefe examples, from f ego I to fathach, it is on account of the laft radical being a gut- tural ; and as it hath no vowel point under it, it confe- imently receives its found from the vowel which is under the HEBREW GRAMMAR. 155 the preceding letter, and which muft therefore be changed to pathachy to form a proper dilation for the pronunciation of the guttural; for which reafon, if the laft radical is K iileph, or n h€, notwithftanding that they are gutturals, yet, as they are not perceived in the pronunciation of the preceding letter, being invifible quiefcents, there confe« quently is no necefTity for the cliange of fegol under the fecond to pathach : Example, nJ2 H^rT n'^S KJ^^^^^. But if the firil radical is a guttural, tXiQ fegol is not changed to pathach ; as 12)) "TDnbnn yiM for as the mufical accent is fixed to them, they are thereby fufKciently extend^d^ without the nece/Tity of changing the vowel. SECT. IV. Of the Nouns whofe firfl Radical is pointed with Cholom* WHEN the firfl vowel of a noun i^ cholom without ^au^ it is changed in declining to kamcts chataph^ or fliort kamets, in all its inflections, except the relative fmgular; but with tliis exprefs condition, that tlie fecond radical is pointed \\\\.\\ fcgol^ as VJ^Jl li^lp |Ti5 thcfe are changed in de- ciinmg to TO^^*P>^«^ D''^!JJ VriH It^Hp i:m but in tlie finguh-.i relative it is not changed, (as above noticed) a.-^ *"^^^^ lli^ n/ti^lp koakfo laadonay^ oczcn aharcuj \\o\\ u7::q the Lord ; the ear of Jdron, But when the fecond radical is a nuttural, tlie /^-.r^/ Ic; then changed to pathach : as ]r}2 ")rjr:) pnQ 1^)^ Dnb' IK-H ^ ■^' tlut 1S6 HEBREW GRAM M A R. that the guttural may be properly pronounced, as already noticed.* For alihough the fecond radical in fome of the examples, IS N aupby and " he^ yet, as they are not quiefcent, the fame rule obtains in them, in this cafe, as iq the reft of the gutturals : and, if the 7^^311 / lamed hapangaly or third radical is one of the gutturals, il^n then, xhQ fegol under the fecond radical, is in the fame manner changed to pa- thach, in order to form a proper extenfion for the pronun- ciation of the guttural: as, Ty^7]r\'y\'i^2 7^yi'\_venoegahchaor'^ tikcyehy Hab. iii. 4. the fame in ^Ot^ IIDS HTlhi &c. SECT. V, Of the Nouns pointed with the other Vowels in general. NOUNS, whofe firft radical is pointed with Jhu- riky are very few in number : as T^JID 2^^)^ and with hamets chatuphy but one, l?5Stn"'5o/. Song^ vii. 2. I fhall therefore proceed to treat of the pathach, chirik, and klbutsl and for wliich, I fhall lay down one general rule. It muft be obferved, that as thefe are fhort vowels, dagaflo mull; always fucceed them, according to rule; (fee Chap. II. Se6l. VI. )for which reafon, the nouns with^^^^y^, do not undergo any change, for from D7p 23.] T33 "i^Ii^^ we fay 113 T23 D^nn TlNt and in pronouns iT23n^:;ii^ * We find two which have deviated from this form, viz.'ljnkinil Slid which retain thcfegolj but thefe ji are accounted as anomalies. HEBREW GRAMMA R. 157 5cc. There are fome few, liowever, which deviate from the general rule, and undergo a change. The nouns which have Jl.eva under the firfl letter, it mull be remarked, never undergo any change in the faid point : as "p^^^ "I'lOT n^t l^np i:^ni ^- and whenyZ^i^^ is under the firft radical, the vowel which is under the fecond, is likewife not changed, CKcept it he kamcts\ aslj^^HJlp &c. and when they are found in the plural relative, then th.e JJuva under the firfl letter, is changed to chir'ik ; as ^"TpV?^? the reafon of which will be explained in the next Section^ SECT. VL Of the form of the Feminine Nouns. THE feminine nouns have T\hc^ for the I a ft letter, and the letter preceding it, is pointed with kamctsy and the mufical accent is under the letter fo pointed ; as HD^te ni^n;^nSr:5i:,»nb'':)>^nb't:inrjDnnp*i:5and in relative, the n /^^, is changed to thau^ and the kamcts lo pathach : but the other vowels do not undergo any change, except in thofe nouns which are formed on the form oiThyS as from npill Hj^T^ we fay r\n'^yir^r\'T>>2. hlrcathAchnciy,x.\\Q * But as it may be f:iid, that we find t^OI with the /^.r^ja changed to chirikf as '*Z*21 D^ ^'(^^' 'Sof!g, v. i. I mail in anfwer thereto, oblerve, that the generality of grammarians do not allow it to be of this form; more efpecially, as in all the forms there are fome few i'.h dcvJatf from the geacial rule, as is the cafe in molt languages. blcifing 158 HEBREW G R A M M A R. bleffing of the Lord : tjidkath Adonay, the righteoufnefs of. the Lord.^ The caufe of this change is, that as the firfl kamcts is changed to Jheva in thefe two nouns, they^ri^^ is confe- quently obliged to be changed to ch'irlk ; for two Jhevas cannot come together at the beginning of a word : but the other forms do not undergo any change, as from nppn we fay 'in^pn and from n"p>;^^ '^rh'D'^,^ &c. The fum of all is, that the n he^ which forms the tef- mination of the feminine nouns, has two peculiar marks, by which it is diftinguiflied : firft, that the letter preceding it, muft be pointed with kamets; fecond, the mufical ac- cent mufi be under the faid letter, fo pointed with kamets; that is, it muft be accented ^"iVd milrang : if either of thefe marks are wanting, it is not to mark the feminine ; but is an additional, or radical n hcy as rh'h ^^"^p an'i*: n^n:i T;?t:^ niji^^ &c. none of which are accented milrang; and in all, the ^ he is additional, not femi- nine. And the Ti's which are radical, are from the irregu- lar verb, called qukfcent lamed n he, as will be explained in the next Chapter; and where fome general rules will be laid down, for to enable the reader to diflinguifli the ad- ditional n bcy from the radical. SECT. VIT. Of the Feminine Nouns in the Plural, The plural feminine nouns have, Jl than for their termi- nation, and the letter preceding, it is pointed with cholom * Some call this, «' the contracted form." and HEBREW G R A M M ^A R, ^59 andquiefcent i vau^ as Jli^DPT n^ID'J^ rnplJiJ chachmoth^hcra- chotht,fcdakGth;hut in reIatives,or regimen, they arecontradl- II . e(],as ■'lyK J101I1 H /Ipl^ and in the malciiline pronoun, we fay iriDni 'i/iijl^: &c. but p^jn^inr nton J/y^^. v.29. is pointed withpathach, on account of its being a guttural. There are alfo fome feminine plural nouns, which end in j-j thau, and have fegol before it, as /T^itOp -Tipi^i^ and very often with two fegois, as /Tll.^ Pill^^kc, SECT. VIII. Of the Nouns which have an additional letter to the Radicals. Having already '-^ taken notice of the letters ''J1i/'3>^n bef ekpb, mem, nun, than, yodf; as being fometimes prefixed, or poflfixcd. 1 fhall now treat more particularly of each. The rT/6^ is never prefixed to a noun derived from aperfecH: verbj:, except two, viz. TlTjytyi} for from H^") we fay nmin and from ^^^I^ we find D'^yi;^ DV^'r^prib E.vrk. xxiv, 26. but in imperfedl nouns, be prefix and poflfix, H is more numerous, * See Chap. IT. Seft. IV. t The «) 'vau, which is properly a fervile, though fometlmes iifeJ as an additional, has been: copioufly treated of already among the ferviles , X It muft be obferved, that the additional letters are not added to nouns, but which are derived from fome verb, as already fliewn in Jhc examples, Chap. II, Seit, V. The i6o II E B R E W G R A M M A R. The ^? alcph, is prefixed as an additional ; and is gene* rally pointed \\\xh fegol, -^s '^ri:>)isbS^'Vi 2^1'^ y^Tl-^ and foinetimes with pathach, as 'C^yt^ 1"?.^^ &^c. and it muA be remarked, that after the aleph additional, tliere always fucceeds qiuelcent Jhcva, The rj mem, is prefixed to nouns; and is generally pointed with chlrlky and quiefcent Jhcva after it; and the ultimate vowel hkamets'^ as IJti'?;^ ^npDandfometimes, the ulthnate vowel is cholom, as ")VJirj 7i7D(p and when a gut- tiirel follows the prefix mem, it is then pointed with pathach, as ^?^^ ^^^'^1^ ^^^ fometimes this change takes place w ithout a guttural; hut are then general 1 y ^<^r^^/r^, bo th in the plural, and in pronouns; as from DjL^p.p "7n"]iP "Tf^TO we fay in pronouns, HOTD TO'l/p i;:5;'Lp,p and in the i?]u- ral nouns U'imO Dmn^ Dr^^^D fome few infiances are found, where they are pointed with ch'irik, and da- gajh alfo, as from u^iTO ^'^^'O i^ this lafl, the dagajh is in the ultimate vowel, pointed with pathach', buf, in kamcts and cholom ultimate, we never find daga/Jj, And kamcts ultimate, when in regimen, is changed to If paihachy as H |2u;''r ^nljlcan adonay, the tabernacle of the Lord, Lcvlt, xvii. 4. nj/*lD 7^J^;p the fame with feminine n poflfixed, and the mcmf with pathach, chlr'ik, or fegol; as n^'i^7J/tD HD/Di:: n.tDH^':) and in relatives, mS/lpnS^D milchemeth canangan, f^V ^'^p^. mamkchcthog, DVn rbtp^ l&mcmjhclcth hayom* SECT. H E B R £ W GRAMMAR* i5£ SECT. IX. Of the manner of polntingthe Nouns, which have fythau^ or j nun^ or -5 yod, either prefixed, or poftfixed. THE ^ nun is feldom foiind as a prefix,, but as a poftfixt it is very common ; and the firfl radical generally, is points ed with ch'irik^ as I'lIS^^ ^npt and with kamcts ultimate, as \'iyim he, fome few are found with kamcts chatuph, or k'lb- buis under the firfl: letter, as ]kJT4 W^^r ^^^"'S'"' ihe^e lafl are in the feminine plural, they are written D^i3.'n|5Di^n7t^- &c. there are alfo fome with dagapj, ^s P**^^ P"^3t &c. and iikewife, where the fecond radical is pointed with /^'^rz;^, as l^^'*?!? t^^^i? thefe lafi:, are not common. The ^ thau, is prefixed, and generally pointed with pathach, and quiefcent fi€va after it; and the ultimate vowel is for themoft ^d^itjimrik; as:)^O^r\ p^^lbJn &c. fome few with ch'irik and tfere, as TD^j"! inDJl L'^I^"1/1 V^'-^'-H "inij'n &c. fome have thau^ prefixed and pofifixed^ ^^ JllihlS"! jT1KH)J^ and are accented milengl. Some are found with /^ thau, pofifixonly, and the letter which precedes it, is pointed with /z^W/^; and the S^^g.-jD pe hapangul^ or firil: radical, is pointed with pathach, as nT\y^ nT\1^ rs^:ib'0 and fome with the firfl: radical point- ed with chirik, as J1'1XS)'1 D'h^t; ill^P;; alfo with tlie firft radical, pointed with Jheva, and chirik after it : as, nm^^-n'l'inD and which Elias Lcvita fays, '^ ought to VeL. L " X ' be ibz HEBREW G R A M M A Rt be in the plural with PfVJ ^ yod nang, i. e. pronounced yod; for as we find from /IwD. J^V^p^D malchuyoth\ fo ought we to fay nm:i^ ^'^''V?X nVbpi^' &c." T\\e'^ yody is added as a prefix to a noun fubfiantive proper, as ^T}^', :^?V:j?ri^\ ^ but in ''Tin^ n^iO n^); &c. the ^oi is not poftfixed as an additional ; but to mark the relation or affinity of the perfon. * Tiiefe are derived from "^T)"^ T)j^2 ^'^* CHAP- HEBREW GRAMMAR. 163 CHAPTER XL Of the NOUNS which are derived from im^ perfedt VERBS. SECT. I. Of fuch Nouns as are deficient in the fiifl radical, J fmn. IT mufl be obferved, that all thofe nouns which are de- ficient in the firll radical 2 nun, have additional D mem, prefixed ; which mem, is always pointed with pathach, and dagafo after it, to compenfate for the deficiency of fuch i mm\ 2iS ^^^^'^1'^}^)^^'^'? matang Jdonay, the planting of i the Lord, Ifai. Ixi. 3. maffang vc/biryaby the dart, ani j the habergeon, Jol? xli. 17. the fame of ^IH^.J^^Il/^ the I roots of which are ^2^ ^^1 J ^D^ Jl^jp J and are alfo found with I feminine ^ in the termination, as H"!^^ ^7?^ ^'^^^ fome- tjmes with //It^ under the ^<^^^W letter, as HDDp r\^i\^ &c, I romhence it isplain, that all nouns with additional r:) memy prefixed, and pointed with pathacb, and the fucceeding letter, with ^^^rt^'^, are derived from irregular or deftx^tive verbs, whofe firft radical is Jivji, SECT. IT. Of the Nouns derived from irregular or quiefcent Vr.RB;, j[^ whofe firft radical is i^ rt/^y!)/}, or^yod* IT is clear, that no letter, properly fpcaking, can be fluiefccnt at the beginning of a word; for wbicli rcafoii, X Z they i64 HEBREW GRAMMAR. they are treated on nearly the fame form as perfe6l nouns t as from "IDK is formed HIjiK and from ^^K bjSi^ or H^^p^^ and fometimes have additional D mem prefixed, as *)QN^?5 ''5^'^ and in which, the rj*?/)/^ is pronounced; and fo it is in the middle of a word, as r\bt^t^ bi}^ &c. And the nouns derived from quiefcent verbs, whofe firii: radical is yjd, have generally i2 mem, or Ji thau, prefixed ; and are pointed with chalom, and kamcts for the laft fyllahle : as nt^iD ^p^ alfo fome with tfcrc ultimate ; as t^^)'0 IjT'lD &c. It mufl be obferved, that thofe which are pointed with kametSy w^hen in the fingular, are fo likewife in the plural ; as from nii^nD i^:(^^' D^P^iD JliX^iD but thofe that are pointed with tfere, are, when in the plural, changed to Jheva ; as from Ii*pp DB^O we fay p-I^^.i^^ U'^^p and ali accented milrang. But thofe which have J1 thau prefixed, have generally a feminine termination: as rMbSD nnpiJ^ and fome with j^ ibau, both prefixed and poflfixed ; as A/Hi;^ A/^*!-^ toeng- leth, tochelcth, &c. in fine, all nouns that have D mem, or Jl thau, prefixed, and are pointed with cholom, are from a quiefcent verb, whofe firft radical is jo^. . SECT. III. Of Nouns derived from Verbs quiefcent, in the fecond radical, and have an additional letter prefixed. MOST of the nouns, which are quiefcent in the fecond xadical, have mem prefixed; pointe4 with kamets ; as HEBREW GRAMMAR. 165 iDipf^ |i7D Di:0 and in regimen, or pronouns, tlie kamets is changed to JI?eva ; the fame as in the perfeft nouns . as 2^^ Sry\'p'Ci ]^7p i:ii7?3 melon, meloncs, mekom, mehmoc^ and with feminine -^ poflfixed ; the ^ mem prefix, is point- ed with Jheva, and the following letter with fbur'ik, as HD^HD n5^7p niVJ^'D mefrmra^ ?ncliicha, mez'ucha; the fame with r\ than prefixed, when feminine H ispoftfixed* as ng^liil T\ybl^ np^pri tcku?na, kluna, teruma; but without feminine H 7;^, additional D ^^^^ or J1 thau^ are never found in this form. SECT. IV, Of Nouns quiefcent, In thefecond radical ; and witliouf an additional letter. IT mufi: be particularly remarked, that there are feveral nouns of this form, without an additional ; fome of which are then, but of two letters ; the firfl: of which, is pointed with one of the five following vowels: viz. kamets, as V^ "1"^* "it and with tfere, as "tlj "^il "1^. with cJiirlk, as "^y. '^''f? "'*'P \s\\\vcholQm, as lis* Dl'^^'ltD and fometimes with finirlk, as in "iVyl^ ^^"^ ^^^ "^^'^^^* ^''^^^ ''^"7 of them pointed with any of the fliort vowels. Mofl: of thefe do not undergo any change ; and thofe which do, dillerfrom each other; as Qi^, is in the plural, and in pronouns, changed to kamets, as D'^pJ* VDJ 2^-c. and from i:i^^"l*D'ti'i^n Vr.S'n and cholom in IVJ in projiouns and HI regimen, is changed to Jim lik, as ^153 i^^.JO 5cc. This is when it is a fubfiantive; but when anadjccStive, it is not changed. i66 HEBREW GRAMMAR. and is written DUVtO 2iJD Vide, R, David Kimchiy in Sepher Hajharajk'im. And thofe pointed with kamets and tfere do not undergo any change, the caufe of which will be^ explained in Se6l. VIII. of this Chapter : alfo thofe pointed with chirik 2.nAjhurik do not, for the moft part undergo any change, except y')^ which in the plural hath the ^_)W pronounced, as U^'y^, eyarecm, ^'^'^^ eyaroth; and from yip. V/lii^Jp kcvutfothav, with the pronounced 1 vau not quiefcent, as in the root. So we alfo find from *in in the plural U^ynysrcry'D'^ hafecroth nvadcvadcm^ 2 Chron, xxxv. 15. And the ** yod is pronounced in the fingular, as T>*^^n^,^i^b^':? A^-l^^-^'-S^ hayith, ayln, zay'itJ?, lay'il^ ayily chayll, ay'ir, all of which are accented milengl ; which, if they had not, the yod muft have been dagafhed according to rule after a fliort vowel. But in all the four changes, the > yod is quiefcent, if the firfl radical is pointed with iUre^ as iri'5 il^J heathy heatho^ ^^^11^1 zcatb, %eathG^ D-jp\t zeaihccm. n'h'h^ ''h'b b'b leal, Jealo, lealoth, Xyb^^ Sbi^^ ealoy caloeniy *i^-n TX)^ cheal, c.hcalo. This lafl is found in the plural with pronounced '^ yod, "^(7^., choyallm ; but, as to the word U'T}^ it is accounted a moft extraordinary ano^ maly, in as much as it is dagnJJjcd after a long vowel, and the accent is m'ilra7ig» There are fome winch have the 1 van pronounced in the fingular, or abfolute, as ]^ij b^J "^1^ Jl*)^ but when in re- gimen, they are for the moil: part quiefcent, as "IIVII "^"ID^ hcthochhaccngr, Xl'^'^^TS'S^ moth ycfJjarccm, Nu7nb* xxiii. 14. The fame in pronouns, Srt^O *'^37 lephnea mothoy SysTS 7i^ > el tochoj li^i^ ii)ltV^^ machpn'Gth osnach, fometimes with quiefcent HEBREW GRAMMAR. 167 quiefcent ^ ^^^ additional at the end, and vau pronounced, as i^^}^, '^^Ti niavthaht avlah^ and )>C\}D Jhav^ is alfo of this form, fays Elias^ but that the fegol is exchanged to j})eva on account of the ale-ph being quiefcent. SECT. V. Of the Nouns that are quiefcent in ^^h^*!^^ /, e, tlic laft radical Akph, THE greateft part of thefe nouns, which are quiefcerlt in aleph^ the laft radical, are pointed with what the gram- marians call r\V?\\>^^^^^ Jheflf rickudoth, fix points, /. e, two fegols, as K^L^ J^n."! "i^h^ ^<^^ and are nearly the iame in the changes as the perfedl ones ; for in pronouns they are changed to ch'irik, as iN^3 IK^D as alfo to pathach, as ^^-jl^ they are likewile found according to the form of t!;^9with two /C^;;2^/i'5, asK^^K^-^ and according to hyS'B as h^liD Klpiil and one with dagafi, viz. KDI) and which does not undergo any change in relatives, but in pronouns; the tfere is changed to JJjcva^ and the dagajh is dropped, as ^i^p2) iKp3 the fame in the plural, but which is in the fe- minine, as ri'lSP? ^2^1 nm fiama yaJJnm ch'ifothy Pfalm cxxii, 5. And )^^T\ is alfo of this form, and ought to be pointed '^^^T^ but is lightened in the fame manner as N)^' as I have already obferved; and in pronouns xh^ tfere under then cheth is changed to fegoly as DK^ ihiZ^n and in the plural U^mn^^ but D^K^^n ^[-^-141 in P/alm i. I. is an adje6tivc, and of the form of thofe with dagajh, which do not un- dergo any change; and in regimco; or plural pronouns, is i68 HEBREW GRAMMAR. is written -^i* ^^?*^»7 chattaca amecj the fmners of my p'ec- pie, J7nos ix. lO. Tp'^_^ H 'N^^^n) vechattacha yojhmidy and thefinner thereof he Ihall deftroy, Ifai, xiii. 9. S E C T. VI. Of the Nouns that are quiefcent in pi ^dV lamed hey i. e. the laft Radical n he. IT miift be obferved, that the nouns v/hich are qui- efcent in the lafl radical n he^ have generally an additional D ?w^;«, or n thauy prefixed, are pointed with chirlky and quiefcent TZ'fT;^ after it, as vb^rs rr\^T\ HTOp nV^^p mitfva^ mincha, tikva^ tkhla ; and when the prefix precedes a guttural, it is pointed with /?^^6t>J-7, as ^]^^^} nr)TO H^Hj^ machetfay machta^ taeva^ the n'i of all which are to mark the feminine; as a proof of this, they are all accented mllrang : but what is a more manifefi: proof of this, is, that in relatives, or pronouns, they are changed to n thauy JT'IE)") rephuya, i. e. without dagaPj, according to the form of n he feminine, as Hl'^.T r»nip minchath yc- hudah, ^r\T\\:^'0 mitfvath Adonay, and imp ij"lTO,"D Simj^ iaevathoy mlnchatho, m'ltfvatho, &:c. And fome with n he additional, as from TV)^ aloh, H^^'i^ maenglah, and which are very few; but with radical n he they are numerous, %vithy?g-(?/ preceding the H he^ as rTlp/^ ,»"fj;^';^ 7^)pO mihicy m'lkne^ mipme ; and if the firft radical is a guttural, they are pointed with pathach^ as ^tit^^!D maengfe^ ^^H^ machatiej and it is this which difiinguiflies thefe 7\'s from the fe- minine, or additional, as they are pointed y^^ixh kamets ^ and additional n than prefixed to this radical n he is never to be met with ; and in pronouns they are written with i HEBREW G R A M M A P^. 169 vau after the n he, as ^TV^m ^^^0^ ^^^^^^ ^^^1?^ ;72/7';z^^/:?7^, miflmcahu, macheneahu, maengfeahue ; and fome where n /-^ is deficient, as DJpD ^^pD ^^pD miknea^ mlknechay miknam. SECT. VIL Of the Nouns that are quiefcent in the laft radical n hc^ and have n />6<3Z/, or D mcmy prefixed, and n than pofl> fixed. THERE are feveral nouns of this form, which have D mon prefixed, and n than poftfixed, as i1^^"1-'5 Ti^'Sii^D ma/keeth, marheeth ; and fome witli D than prefixed and poftfixed, as J^ Y?J!^ •n''^Iljn tavneeth, tachlccth^ There are Hkewife fome of this form ^\\X\ fljurlk uki- mate, and n thau prefix, as Tsy^SlTS jm*)r) tarhuth, taz- tiuthy and with D mem, '^^IlT:i'0 '^'ii'^i^'^ anJLeameitfutbecba, Ifa'u xlii. II. and in the abfolute Jll^/^ matfuth, with yr)d\ and {o is the •) vau^ in HI!) changed to pro- nounced ^ j/o^^ -in relatives ; as •^.H^'J '^-'^A-?' bigviyath hoar' ycah^ in the carcafs of the lion, Judg, xiv. viii. and the. plural, ^y^'\'^'i^^^^ malea geaviyoth) Pfalm ex. 6. It mufl: he farther obferved, that there are feveral noung in this form, where the -^ is changed to quiefcent ^ v(7i, with chlrik under the preceding letter; and which, are oi four fpecies. Firft. When the vowel under the firft letter is kamcts; ss V?r /? ^^^ which in relatives, is changed to Jhsva ; as 'P^ '^^''PP and in the plural ; Q-'^p:] n'^]^ enlyecm, ncklyecm. Second. When the vowel, under the iirft letter xz jheva^ as ""^t^^ ^*lp ''IP yp and which are fometimes changed to fcgoly if the accent be a pnufe; as '^vh "h^ H.tD ;n^ j ^^1T\ to ifere^ Y 2 as 172 K E B R E W GRAMMAR. a3^i^n')n?:3>i'1 and in pronouns, T^^? Tl't? '^'yi' ov chirik, as ^:}i:: Vy:) and in the plural, DnD DDUlf' &c. Third. When the vowel under the firft letter is cholom, as*^^i^^^^l^ ^^^^ which in pronoans, and in regimen, is changed to cbatuph kamcts; as V^H and fometimes whea not in regimen: as 1^ VI "^'^^ ^V^^^^ ')V^^ &^- Fourth. When the f^rPc vowel is Jfgol, as ''"IP. '^^ ^^^'^ and in pionounsthe^tp^/, is pronounced, as Cl^^"|p &c. and which are common chiefly in Rabbinical Hebrew^ as will be perceived in the exam.ples in the Didionary. And Ibme of thefe forms, have fometimes j-) than poft- iixed; as J1^p;iJ Jl*'?^*n rt^J tfapho hatfaphccth^ Ifai. xx'u and fome with chohm ultimate ; as rnn^n'OT &c. and in pronouns are changed toj/jcva ; as IfiiDn ^/liH.^ ^jTD^* He, and fometimes \whhj7:'ez'a in theabfoluce, as D'^yp -^''^JPT ^c. and fometimes with y7^z/r/A' ultimate ; as riMH D^7^ and fom.e, where the firft radical \\3.s J^eva; as -TinB n^2tiL^ alfo v/ith cbolom ; .as in^Bm^n and fome with ^ mm poft- fixed ; as p*i"^ ]V\0 and the like ; which are v/ritten with quiefcent *) vai^, in the place of ^>'Sn 7 PT he, lamed haparigul% i. e. the third radical H which is quiefcent in this form ; and the ] nun^ is additional. And there are fomie, which have ] moi additional, and pronounced '^ ycid^ in the room of the quiefcent radical H lamed hapangul^ or third radical ; as \}p, ^^^ llOa &c. SECT, HEBREW GRAM M A R. 173 SECT. X. Of the Nouns which are from qulefcent PT,^ lamed he, or third radical ; and confifl: but of two letters. IT mufl: be obferved, that there are feveral nouns of this form, which have no additional letter; and the hcy lamed hapangul, or third radical, is defective; fo that they confifl but of two letters ; fome of which, are always pointed with kamets, and fome always with pathach* Some again, are at times with kametSy and at times with pathach; (and are marked according to the ^/^?/^r^>?7,) as^l T r\)^ 2J^ ab, achy yod, dag. and ^\b ^\l 1^6 l!^* tfav, Ictfav^ kaVy lekavy Ifa'u xxviii. lo. Many of thefe have been con- founded with ^ ^nj nachce ain, quiefcent in the fecond radical ; or thole whofe roots are double. But in the fuc- ceeding Se6lion, I iliall lay down fome general rules, and point out fome particular marks, by which, the reader may be enabled clearly to diflinguifli the one from the other. There are fome in this form, pointed with chirik, and quiefcent yod; and are derived from fuch roots, where the /^^2n ^ ain hapangul, or fecond radical, is one of the letters T^''^ vau^ yod, he, as from the root H]! ravah, is fiid '»""| as '''niL ^i^ aph hcrcc. Job xxiil. and from Hil^ pahahy '^^ as HJi^ D''*!?''?^ beticchem kcnah, Ezck, xxvii. 3a. and from H^^ tfiycdo, T'^^? '•^l vctfcc adccr, Ifai. xxiii. 21. jind 174 HEBREW G R A M M A R. and from "^^^ kava^ we find nn/l"^3 kee thachathy Ibid. iii. 24. In all of which, the yod is inftead of the quiefcent radical H, and the ^ or fecond radical is defe6live.- But "'B pecy is not of this form and def ivation ; for Its root, is n£)% of two letters only ; the fame as TW and is the fame in regimen, and in the pronoun of the firft perfon ; for, there is no dilFerence between H 'S pee Jdonay^ the word, or command of the Lord, Numb. xiv. 41* and n^ltDrr ''S pee hamdahear^ my mouth that fpeaketh, Gen^ xlv. 12. which lafl, ought to have been written with two yods ''5 but on account of the difficulty, which mufi: natu- rally occur to the reader in pronouncing X.\^o yods fo fitu- ated, they have omitted one : efpecially, as the context fufficiently points out, when it is a relative, or pronoun.. The fum of all that hath been faid in this, and the pre- ceding Section, is, that all nouns which confift of twa letters, andhave/1 thau^ additional poftfixed, with chirikoY jtmr'ik preceding it; or have quiefcent ^ j-o^, for their ter- mination ; whether both the letters are pronounced, or one only ; or have pronounced "^j.-^?^, after the two radi- cals, are all from H "X:^^ ^'p.'^nachee lamadT\; quiefcent in the third radical H. And the reafon that I have been particular in faying, after the two radicals, is, to except the peife6l nouns; and thofe which are from V ^HJ nachce aln^ quiefcent in the fecond radical: for when we ^nA'^yod, in the perfect nouns, it is, after the three radical letters ; as nS'^t'^'On ^bameeJJjceyothy kc. and in thofe that are quiefcent in the * See Ki'/id^ in Srfm- Hajl-orajhim. fecond HEBREW GRAMMA R. 17;^ feond radical, the pronounced "^ yod:, is placed after thefiril radical ; as iTjT^ T\)'l bic. Note. I have not clafTed in this general rule, thofe nouns^ which have % nun for their termination ; and cholom before it ; as \yT\ p^jj for fear, of their being confounded by the learner, with thofe, where the ^ mm is radical; as I'llK inNt Avon, Adon, as aUo IH^ from ^T ''n^ nachee aln^ quiefcent in the fecond radical; as the root is ]n. SECT. XL Of the Nouns, whofe roots are double. THERE are feveral nouns, w^hofe roots are double* and in which, one of the double letters is deficient, fo that there remains but two, as D-H 5]3 Dj^ \}l ^D ^tD ^^ b"^ and the greater part, are pointed with pathach, and fome few with kamets ; and are known according to the Maforah* There are alfo fome with cholom ; as "IP ^i^ DH T^. and fome with tfere^ as H.^ ^1^ '\4 ID* ^i^d ail thefe, which are pointed with kamets and tfcre, are of an equal degree, and fubje<£l: to the fame changes in theirdiiFerent inflections, as the nouns which are derived from ^ ij-f^ nachee ahi, or ^ >ni ^^^^^^ lamed^ quiefcent in the fecond or third radi- cal ; which have been already treated of. I fliall now proceed to lay down fome rules, by the help of which, the reader will be enabled clearly to dif- tingufh thofe which are quiefcent in the fecond or third radical, from thofe which are double. For 176 HEBREW G R A M M A R. For inftance the double ones ought to be with djgaf/^y to compenfate for the deficiency of the fecond double letter: but that it is impofTible to point one of them with dagajh ptrr chazc.Jc, forte'", for dag^^fj forte, can never take place at the beginning of a word f; and, at the end of a word, when no vowel point is under the letter, no dagajh can take place : and therefore, if the reader at any time, meets with a word conufiing of two letters, and does not know from whence it is derived, he is to try it by tlie following- rule, viz. if it will bear to be *lo dagaj})cdy either in th. change to a pronoun^ or pluial, or with n feminine, it i>> then of the double letters.' I fhall iiluflrate this by an example. Suppofe, the reader meets with thefe two letters^ *?ft Exod. xxvii. 20, and would know from whence derived ; let him pollfix the letter which forms the plural, or pro- noun, or n feminine, he will then find it to be njT VDT D^3t the fame of JIH, D^-Sn i^rr all with dagajh^ confequently, tliey are of thofe v;hich are double; but from -^7 ^^'^i ^^■'^T ^^'i\ ^^'it^owt dagajh, which fhews that it is derived from the quiefcents : and I have already fhewn the difference between thofe that are quiefcent in the fecond or third radical, and how to difiinguifh them : one of which is, that the fi.rfl: vowel does not undergo any change ; and therefore, as we fay from D^1"J• ^"''^ **•?.'! dcgea hayam, tlie fifh of the fea, where the kamcts \% changed to pjeva, it confequently is, from ^ s^'^ nackcc * It is dayajh forte, which is ufed to mark the deficiency of the double letter, aamaybeieen in S eft. III. Chap. V. Page 73. t Ibid. Sea. II. Page 72. hnucL HEBREW GRAMMAR. 177 tamed, quiefcent in the third radical; and its root, "^^^ but from 1,1 we fay i").1 D*''1^, the tfere, not fufFering any change; it confequently, is from ^ '^^^ ?mcbee ain, quief- fcent in the fecond radical ; and its root "110. Hence, if ever you meet with two radical letters, and the fecond is dagaUdcd, either in the plural, prortoun, or feminine, you may be fure, it is from a noun whofe root is double. And to make this as plain and intelligable as pofhble to the learner, I muft remind him to obferve, that thefe lafl in the different infle6lions, have always a fliort vowel under the firft radical, which renders the fecond capable of receiving the dagajh''' \ and even thofe which are to be pointed with kamcfs^ according to the Maforah, as Iti/^l D/l Job, i. &c. when declined, either in the plural, or pro- noun, or feminine, have pathach, as "^"^^ D''Dil tammah iammeem, and the tferes are changed to chirlky as from ]li^, SyV and from IH, i^H &c. and cholom^ is changed to klhbuts, as from pSH .ipH ^\T\ U\T\ &c. and when tlie fecond radical is pointed withy^^-y^, then the iirfl radical, has kamets chatuph, as "^tj;;^ and H'' Jl*)rjO Mj;; Exod, xv, 3. as Rabbi Solomon Jarchi, hath obferved on the pafTage : and, as to the objedlion of Abcn Ezra^ againft Jarchi, in that place, it is not on account of the pointing, but the fenfe which the word conveys ; as may be feen by confult- ing thofe two great commentators on the paffage. * See Ckap. III. Sea-. V. and Chap. V. Seft. III. Vol. T. Z 'SEC T, t78 HEBREW GRAM M A R. SECT. XII. Of the Nouns, whofa roots are double, and have [^ m^m or Jl tbau prefixed. THE nouns of this form, which have ^^ mem prefixed, are for the moft part pointed with kamets; the fame as thofe that are quiefcent in the fecond radical; but with this cliiFerence,that they,have choi'om ultimate, as U)p^ lO^ ]to and thefe, kamets and tfercy as ]yt^ "^P^ ^^» There is alfo another diftindion ; for in thofe which are quiefcent m the fecond radical, the kamets is changed in declining tojheva ; but in thefe, the kamets is not changed, as from ]5^ is derived pD U^y^y^ ^^^O where the kameis does not undergo any change; and the reafon is,, becaufe it is infiead of dagajh: and it has ah'eady been obferved, that dagajh cannot undergo a change. There are alfo fome few, with ;^ mem prefixed, pointed with cholcm, as from "111 is derived lllD and from "^Dl, "|liD thefe are but few. Note. There is hkewile a difiindlion between thefe, and thofe which are quiefcent ; they having kamets or tfere^ ultimate; and thefe, pathachy ox fegoL And the nouns of this form, with H feminine are nume- rous, and eafily to be difiinguifhed, as the fecond radical is dagajljcdy as H^^ID njlTO and with 'n than prefixed, as n|nri n^'Sri and one with TJ mem pofifixed, viz. DjrT from the root ]^rT. SECT, HEBREW GRAMMAR. 17^ SECT. XIIT. Of Nouns which confifl; of four or five letters. IT mufl be obferved, that there are nouns which are ■derived from roots that are double in the laff radical, and have four radical letters ; that is, between the dou- ble letters, it happens fometimes, that the firft radical is again introduced : for example, from "T12 is derived nnin^ and from ppjl, p^:^p'l and from bb"^, b^ib;! and from "^"Ji^, "^P"li5 &^c. in all of which, the firft radical is intro-^ duced between the double letters. There are alfo fome of five letters, viz. the fecond and third radical doubled, as from pT, p-ioy^ and from DIK, Ult^'l^,^ and from ^m 5]^DSDi^ &c. There are alfo fome to be met with of five letters, none of which arealike, as t^p^i^; ^H'lS^ 6cc. and about wliich there is a difpute between the Jcw'ijh gram- marians, fome contending that they are compound words, and others, that they are not .proper Hebrew words, but are derived from fome jEgyptian, Perjtc, or Chaldea words, as D;;?")lii!nb^. ^^ Q^-?70'^''ns' D'•^VJ^•^'T^J_ W\rB hcc. Of this opinion is Elias Le-jita^ and fome others. But, I fliall deliver my opinion on this ful)je6l in the ar- rangement in the Didionary, as the mofl proper place for its difcuiTion. * Rahbl Samuel /Jrkiivalti, in Arugath Habofajn, Chap. XXV. fays, that '' this word is corapouiuled from three different lan'^uao-es, viz. Ferfic, ChaUeCy mM\ ILbre-zv ; fjr li^nK Is A ;;/7r, and fgnifits great ^ gnd "I*! is CImUee, and fignifies to Hand, or minillerj and D^^13 is llcbren.!.-:" So that the whole word, according to this dciinition, lig . lii/ics, great n-en that ftoo.l bctVre the King. Z :i CHAP. tSo HEBREW GRAMMAR. CHAPTER XIL SECTION I. Of the VERBS. THE Verb confiils of three confonants, which ari called U}1^ Jhorejhy root, or theme, and which the Jcwifi grammarians, as already obferved, have formed on the form of bv^ and call the firfl radical ^i^DH D the fecond V;'Dn V ^nkal\ 2. b^l^'^niphcmgl; 3. bl'D piengl; 4. bX'D puangl; 5. ^'>'Dn hiphecngl; 6. b^^'DU hophangl ; 7. bv^n'n hhhpacngl. The Jevjijh grammarians have differed widely concerning the number of the conjugations of the verb. Some of the ancient grammarians have formed but fix, viz, i. kal, 2. h'lpheengly 3 piengU 4. mcrubcmg, 5, nlphangl, 6. hith- pangL This opinion was embraced by Rabbi Judab Ch'iyiigt one of the firfl grammarians ; by R, Mofes Cohen, R, Jonah Aven Ganach, Abcn Ezra^ and that eminent gram- marian R, Jofeph Kimchi ; and their followers. And, R, JDavid Kimchi, and his brother R. Mofes Kimehi, fons to * Set Chap. X. Sea, I. the HEBREW GRAM M A R, i3i the abovementioned Jofcph Kimchl, have formed eight, viz. four avGth, or fathers, and four toldath, or begotten, /. e, four adlive, and four pafTive : for they reckoned kal, fingel, hiphccngly and mcruba, adive ; and niphangl, puyi- gal, hophangl, and hhhpacngl, paffive. This has hkewife been embraced by a number of grammarians. And the author of Lefoon Leemudcem has laid down fcven conju- gations ; that is, he has adopted part of the opinion of R. Alofes and David Klmchl, viz. that the conjuo-ations are part a6live, and part paffive ; but has excUided the mcruhay and formed hhhpacngl, as a6live on one part, and pafTive on the other, z. e* reciprocal. And this opinion, which I take to be jufl, has been embraced by the o-reatefl number of grammarians, viz. R, Judah Leoriy author of Livnath Hafapcer, Ellas Lcvita, S.muel Arkuvalti, the ';y^x\\QX o{ Seeach Tufchak, and that confummate gramma- rian, R, Solomon Heyna, author of Binyon Sblomo; and all thofe that have llnce written on i7r^r^w grammar. For as the author lafi: mentioned fays, '^ if the ancients had been acquainted v/ith this form, which we moderns have adopted, they would alfo have embraced it," To return; there are three moods in every conjuo-ation viz. I. indicative, 2. 'HK t/evuy, imperative, 3. ^ipo mckor, infinitive. But />k^;;^/ and /?5//w;;^/ have no imperative. There are three ten fes, viz. i. firft -in;; avar, part, called the preterite; and whicli expreifes all kinds of part adion. It muft be obferved, that in moft other languages there are three kinds of preterite ; firil:, wliat is called in He hrcw D'^liO "in^* avar nijljlam, i. e. preterpcrfed, and is formed in tlie Englijh by prefixing the auxiliary verb Second, iSa HEBREW GRAMMAR. Second, U^U}^ '^rh2 12^ avar blltce mjhlam, preterim* perfe^l:. Third, thmr} ];r5 *)nV nn;^ avar yothar m'ln han'ijhlam^ preterpluperfe6l, and is exprefTed in the Engli/}? by the auxiliary verb had* But in the Hebrew they are all ex- prefTed in one form, and by means of the text are eafily diflinguiflied, as 1)^S J^IHI vehupakad, Ezra i. 2. in Eng- UJJ:), hath charged ; and is reckoned by the grammarians as the preterperfedl in Hebreiv : and TTW P>^ lp_5 HI veado- nay iakad eth Sarah, Cen, xxi. i. and the Lord vifited Sarah, as the preterimpertea. And "ID^^ n^^ H ^\>B ^3 kee pakad Jdonay eth amoe, how that the Lord /?^^/ vifited his people, the preterpluperfe6l. Second, bl")^ ^-IjII bcnuncc pavgal, the prefent tenfe, as it fhevvs the ad^ion to be begun, and yet continues, and is therefore called benunee, i. e. intermediate, between the pad and the future. There is likewife T\V'^ pangul, called alfo bcnunec, and which is the participle of the preter and the prefent, and partakes of the nature both of a verb and an adjedive. Third, *?^n;i; athld, future, and which exp relies what is yet to be done. Verbs admit of perfons, number, and gender. Note, all the firil; perfons have but one term/mation, which is common, as Vv'ill be clearlv perceived in the Table. SECT, H E B_R E W G R A M M A R. iSj SECT. II. Of the Conjugations. OF bi> hal. This is what the ^t^"^^'//^ grammarians call n^< ab, fiither, as it has an a6live fenfe, in oppofition to niphangl^ which is called p hcn^ fon, as being the paf- five of kaL It is called kaU which fignifies lightnefs, becaufe it is the lighted of all the conjugations, as not having dagajlj, or any additional letter to maik It ; where- as, the others, whether active or paffive, have all, either dagajh^ or an additional letter, as a particular mark by wliich they are known ; as will be feen in the Table of Conjugations. Of the pointing of b\> KaL The preter of kal is pointed in this manner : the D pe^ or firft radical, is pointed with kamets (t ) except in the fecond perfon plural, both mafculine and feminine ; as ]J[^"T|!3D ^Dnif^i) and the^ aln, or fecond radical, is point- ed Vf'iih. pathach ; except the third perfon plural, and third perfon feminine, which have pronounced Jheva, as .nips .^IpD The reafon of this change is, that if it had been pointed with pathach, dagajh muft have been In the dakth, or third radical, according to rule after a fliort vowel ; and it has already been fliev/n, that no dagaJJj can take place in this form of kaU The henunee of kal Is pointed with cholom m the firfr ra- tlical in all the three perfons ; and the fecond radical with tferc ill the firfl perfon fingular only, as *TjP,^3 but in the other 1^4 HEBREW GRAMMAR. other perfons it is changed to fieva, as .n*lpiS .DHp^^ .Jinp^D and the feminine has general!}' /I than ultimate, with two fegols, as jTJ-i?-^^ though fome have H he^ as The participle pangul is pointed with hantcts under the firft radical in the fingular, 1^p3 and in the other per- fons it is changed tofljeva^ the fame as the preter; and in all the perfons, the fecond radical is pointed viithjhtirik, as r\r]'\'p^ p'r\\>^ .Dn-ipip. The infinitive, called ^^p^ mehor, is pointed with ka- mets under the firll radical, as 1ip3 and with the letters t^j"! prefixed with r/^/rii ; and the letter after the prefix without dagaflj, as 1p?^ Tp3? I'lpS)^ hut after the pre- fix ^-^ mem, dngajh follows, as "T^p?*-? to compenfate for the deficiency of ] nun, in the prepofition p as already- noticed in treating of the dagaJJj^ The imperative is pointed withyZ'^i^v^ in the firft radical, and the fecond with cholom, in the fingular, the fame as the infinitive; but in the plural and feminine fingular, it is with chlr'ik. The future, called 1»ni^ is formed by prefixing one of the letters ]Pi^'^ and its pointing is the fame as the impe- rative; for this one general rule is to be obferved in all the conjugations and infle(51:ions of the verb, that if one of the letters "(D^K is prefixed to the imperative; it fhews the future, and is always pointed with chirik* P A R A^ HEBREW GRAMMAR. iS^- Paradigm of a perfed Verb, in the Conjugation bp KaU INDICATIVE MOOD. PRETERKAL. I Singular. Fern, Mafc. com. y^^ 3d perfon. ^y^ 2d perfon. '^y^^ lit perfon. Plural. com.' com. '^?H 3d perfon. ^^y:^^ 2d perfon. •'i^7l^? ift perfon. Participle Present Benunee. rem. Mafc. mj^^SornipiS n,^,^3 fingular; ^^7i?^^ Q7P^2) plural. Participle Pangul. Fern. Mafc. J^''?? '^V^^ iingiilar, r\r\^p^ nn^ipD piural. Vol. I. A a IXFiXITIVE |86 HEBREW GRAMMAR. INFINITIVE MOOD. And with the L E t T E R s» ^ :> 2 nipSD TipB^ nipsD nipsn IMPERATIVE MOOD. Fern, Mafc. ''7P? ^1^? fingular. ^x^?i?? -T:^ plural. FUTURE TENSE. Singular. Fern. Mafc, com. ^\l "^''i^?^ iftperfon, 7t?^^ ^V;^^ 2d perfon. T^i^f^ T'lpJ?: 3d perfon. Plural. com. "Tij^jS)? 1 ft perfon. ^,^1-,^^ ^ ^y^^ 2d perfon. V '= ' J ^7i??! 3d perfon. Of HEBREW G R A M M i\ R. i^} Of ^J^SJ) nlphangL I^iphangl is the paffive of kal, and is therefore called by tiie Jew'ijh grammarians 1? the fon of Kal; the charadle- riftic of which, is ^ nu^. In the preter tenfe, the i ««w is pointed whith chiri^, and quiefcent Jheva after it, and the fecond radical with pathach, as ijll^?? "^j??^ &c. The henunec has hkewife nz/;/ ; but the fecond radical is pointed with kamets, as Hlj^D^ "^R-^?* There is no pangul in niphangl. The infinitive is without nun^ for which reafon, the ^ or firil radical is dagafhed, to compenfate for the deficiency of the nun; and therefore, we are obliged to perfix ^ additi- onal before the 3, as 101^ "TISIl this is, to form the dagajb forte, for otherwife we could not; as no da gajh forte Cd.i\ take place at the beginning of a word: as leveral times already noticed. And, even when the letters ^21 ^^'^ prefixed, the H is flill retained, as Tr\yT\ 'pnprTB, behlkkaheal haengda. Numb, xvii. 7. although, in fome few places, the H is deficient, ^^bb^:: ^^ll'^,heangteafoc!cal; Lament, ii. 1 1. '•IlSO ry)::.^^,, Icaangnoth mippenyy Exod, x, 3. The imperative has always H as v^L^K^inBH hip- parcad na ynaanglay. Gen, xiii. 9. But the future has no occafion for py, as tlie letters v-jij*^ which are prclixed, ferve to form the dagajh forte; and the general rule for pointing this conjugation, is chirlk ; c\qi\ the alcl^b in tlie A a 2. tlie i88 HEBREW GRAMMA R. the prefix letters l/T'i^ is often pointed with chlr'iky as ^^4^*K OJh^ anochee eejhaveaangy Gen. xxi. 24. and which is not the cafe in KaL And the 9 /)^, or firil radical, is always pointed with lamets and dagajh^ except it fhould be one of the guttural letters "I ^ H n K then the PT, or prefix letters ^ri'K are with tjne, as ^i;^ '^)^r\ 6cc, Conjugation HEBREW GRAMMAR. ,8, Conjugation of a Perfect V£RB,in hy53 „eph^„gi. INDICATIVE MOOD. PRETER TENSE. Singular. Fern, com. Mafc. •^ij'S^ 3d perfon. ^1^3^ 2d perfon. '^li?-fP ift perfon. Plur A L, Fern. Mafc. com. com. ^7P?;j 3d perfon; P^7»'?34 2d perfon. ••'^7'?-?^ lit perfon. Partici. Pres. Benunee, Fern. ^IP^? or •"^P.!^ Mafc. ^W Angular. Q7'^?P plural. PARTICIPLE igo HEBREW G R A M M A Rt PARTICIPLE PANGUL. CARE T. INFINITIVE MOOD. And with the Letters. b :> 2. ^(7^=^'? l?r^') ^i??^? ^W^ IMPERATIVE MOOD. Fern. Mafc. ''"IpBrT "^i^^sn fingulan ^7P§n plural. F U T U R E. Singular. Fem. Mafc. com. n)^2^^ or ^|J^^? iflperfon. '7R?<> "T)J3^ 2d perfon. 'W' *^i?5''. 3d perfon. P L URAL, Fem. Mafc. com. Ij^D;) I ft perfon. r ^7P3JJ^ 2d perfon. i J^IDS'' or! nprfnn- Of HEBREW GRAMMAR. 191 Of ^;^3 PIENGLa PiENGL is adlive, and fignifies to do a thing with ai?i- dulty, or diligence. It's charadleriftic is dagafh in the fecond radical. Of the pointing of P I E N G L. The preter is pointed with ch'irik in the firil radical, and pathach in the fecond; except in the tliird perfon fmgu- lar, the fecond is generally pointed with tfersy as 1)^.^ T!.^ *^)?.n chlkkear^ izzean, t'lkkcan, and is fometimes found with pathach ; as rTTinn "l^tZJI inNt ibbad vejhihbar Jjcreechehay Lament* ii. 9. And the third perfon plural, and third perfon feminine, have pronounced Jheva^ (ac- cording to rule under the dagajhed letter,) as HTf^S^ ^"^P?. The henunce and participle pangul, have always i^ many with Jhevdy prefixed ; the benunee with patach after it, and pangul with klbbutSy as "T)55?D mephukkad, and the fecond radical, in the fingular in benunee^ is with tfercy *T)59D mephakkead ; and in the other perfons, with pro- nounced 7Zv^'^, DnpD;^ mephakkedccm, &c. In pangul, the fecond radical, in all the perfons, is pointed with kamets : as Ontv^P "^)??'P mephukkady mcphukkadeeniy &c. The infinitive, the firfl radical is with pathach, and the fecond with tfere ; as 7l^ lyij^ pakkead, gaddeal, &g. and the letters D 7 D 21 have alwaysyZ'^rr?, except the D mcmy which has chirik* The J92 HEBREW GRAMMAR, The imperative in the flngular, is the fame as the infini- tive, ljp3. but in the plural, and feminine, it is v^nth pronounced y^^i.'^, as ^lj^3 ^"^i?? pakkedu, pakkedee ; and in the feminine plural, thq J/jcva is changed to tfere, as '^PM pakhadnah. In the future the letters ^/T^i^ are pre- fixed; the poining of which, is yi^ith^^^i;^, the fame as the mem in benunee. And this general rule, I recommend the fludent to obferve, viz. in every conjugation, where the leniinee has D mem prefixed, the letters lj1^^^ which are prefixed to form the ftiture, have th^ fame pointing as the mcm% Conjugation HEBREW GRAMMAR, 193 Conjugation of a Perfect Verb, [n^^P. plefjgL IDICATIVE MOOD. PRETER TENSE. Singular. Fern. Mafe. ni^3 "^ii?? 3d perfon* •• :'r*J i?7)p-? 2d perfon. com* ^'JTtl^B I ft. perfon. Plural. Fern. Mafc. cam* •')']|5£) 3d perfon. ;v?ii^ ami^D 2d perfon. com. Wi^D iftpeifon. Participle Present Benunee. Fern. Mafc. ^IJ^:^^ or nn)53D "Tii?S9 fingular. rinp|)p D^i^?^ plural. Vol. I, B b PARTICL nj4 HEBREW GRAM M A R. PARTICIPLE PANGUL. Fem. r^n[5S)!p or ^7i??? I'T-.. : Mafc. I-'t ■■. : fingular, pluraL INFINITIVE MOOD. 1p And with the Letters a b 3 "lij!?^ ^15.33 IMPERATIVE MOOD. Fem. Mafc. ^\^M fingular, ^1*^? pluraL FUTURE TEN S.E. Singular, Fem, Mafc. com. "^IJ.?^. I ft perfon; ^7i5B^ 1^^^ 2d perfon. '^\^n^ "7)1??1 3d perfon. Plural, Fem. Mafc. com. 1]!.?^ ifl perfon. njl'^Sn \ "^1^^^ 2d perfon. J ^1^^] 3^ perfon. Of HEBREW GRAMMAR- ^95 Of b:^B Fuengl. Puenglk the paflive of p'lengl; its chief charaderiflic is dagajhy in the fecond radical. Of the pointing of FuengL In the preter, the firfl radical is pointed with kibutS', as r)"T|?S li^^pukkad pukka dta, &c. in the other points of the preter, it is the fame as its a6live. The participle benunee, is the fame in the pointing in tlie fingular, as the preter ; except that the fecond radical is pouited with kametSy as Dnp^D "T)5B pukkad,pukkadccmy &c. l>lo pangul nor imperative in this conjugation. And the few of the infinitive which are to be found, the firfl radical is likewife with kibuts, as "^^^^^ 2i^ gunov giinavtec, Gen, xl. 15, The future is formed by prefixing the letters -y^ witli JJjcva, the fame as in piengl; and the hrll: radical wit^i hibbiits^ the fame as the preter, as TfjE)^ -T,*^3,^ cphukkad, ycphukkad, he. and if the fecond radical is o. guttural^ or ^rcjlj^ the kibbuts IS changed to cbolom, throughout the conjugation, as t:^1H) ^b ''2 kce loc phorajh, Numb.xY, -^^. ^\:iV^ \rp\tmQrackvcfhuiaph^ Lcvlt. \u 21. Cl^ 2 CONJUGA' 196 HEBREW GRAMMAR, Conjugation of a Perfect Verb mpuengU INDICATIVE MOOD* PRETER TENSE, Singular. Fem, Mafc. ni^s 1*^3 3d perfon. ^lijl? ^7»?-^. 2d perfon. com. Wj^3 I ft perfon. Plural. Fem. Mafc. com. ni59 3d perfon; )^:^j?^ °i?1i^? 2d perfon. com. ^^^lifi^ ill perfon. Participle Present Benunee. Fem. Mafc. •^ij^ "T|j!3 lingular; PARTI- HEBREW GRAMMAR. PARTICIPLE PANGUL, CARET. INFINITIVE MOOD. IMPERATIVE MOOD. CARET. FUTURE TENSE, i^i Singular. Fern. Mafc. com. r': \ : ^)[13^^ I ft perfon. ^j^l^ 2d perfon. T?: 3^ perfon^ Pl URAL. Fern, Mafc. com. > J "^i-^^^, I ft perfon. ^"liT^-O 2d perfon, ^"l'??; 3d perfon. Of 198 H E B R £ Vv GRAM M A R. Of b>yBn Hiphecngh Hlphcengl is a^Slive, and fignifies, the caufmg a thing to he done : Its chara6leriftic is H he, prefixed to the firfl radical, and "^ yod between the fecond and third radical. Of the pointing of Hlfhecv.gL \\\ the preter, the prefix .1 has cbirik; but the chink -which is under the fecond radical, is ufed in the third perfon only, as nTj^Srr •ITi^?^ I'^s^^T} hiphkeed^hlphkeedue hiphhedah* In the other perfons, pathach is ufed inflead of ch'irik : and is done to lighten the pronunciation in the increafe of the vowels j' as 'ip^'^?'^ •?7'-?'^ hlphkadta^ hiphkadtce, 6cc. The henuncc, is formed with ^ mem prefix, pointed with po'thach ; and pangul with TJ mem alfo, but pointed with k'lbbuts ; and after both, follows quiefcent Jloeva ; as TfjSD 1|JS)/p and throughout, the fecond radical in benunec is pointed with long chlrik, and pangul^ with great kawMs, The infinitive, has H he prefixed, but pointed with pathach, to difiinguifli it from the preter, and the fecond radical with ifcre for the mofi part, as, 1117 J1K lllpni i-chachhcad cth I'lboe, Exod» viii. ii. But with the prefix letters D^IDn it is with chink, as bpv ^^^IIH'?') HSl'-K TPP'"?^ lehaktcen cphahy ulhagdecl JJxkel, Am,os, xxviii, v. In I HEBREW GRAM xM A R. 199 In the imperative, the fecond radical in the fingular, is pointed with tferCy as '^pSn hciphkead; but when additional n is poftfiiied, (to make it the more earneil) it is then, with chirik : as n^^t^*!^ haczccnah^ niI''i^*prT hqfbccvah; and in the plural mafculine, and feminine fingular, it is always with chirlk, as ^^'pSn haphkccdu, ^Tl??"!; ^"^ hi the femi- nine plural, it is, nj'7i?P'7 haphhcadcnah. This lafl, although fo formed by the grammarians, has no other foundation, than mere opinion; for it is not to be found in fcripture. Note. When ever the Jewi/h griammarians have formed any form which is not to be found in fcripture, they call it, K")^D "7'^ID nt") vc%e mderech Jivra: this, is only by way of opinion. The future is form.ed, by prefixing the letters '\^'^ to the imperative, as "^""pS^ 'T'pP^ aphkeed yaphkeed; although, it ought properly to have been written TpSH^ "^i??"!^ ahaphkccdy yahnphkecd ; with -j hipheengl, but it is omitted, ■ in order to lefTen the number of vow^els ; and the prefix letter is pointed with pathach; the fame in baiunee, where the p7 is omitted on account of the prefix D mem, as TpH)Q maphkecd, which ought to be Vv^ritten TpSHp ^y^^, haphkeed: the fi\me in pangul, where the H is omitted ; and the fecond radical in this form, is generally pointed with ch'irik ; (as may be feen by the examples,) except fome few which are pointed with tfere, when formed accordiiio- to the imperative; as ^^'^y yachreath Adonay, the l^ovdfiall cut off, &c. Pfalm, xii. 4. and when ^ vau converfive is prefixed to the future, the fecond radical is always with ffcre\ as D'n^JJ^ biy} vayavdaU E/obimj Gen, i. 3. Conjugation SiOo HEBREW GRAMMAR^ Conjugation of a Perfect Verb, in Hlphcengtt INDICATIVE MOOD* PRETER TENSE. S I NGUL AR. Fem. Mafc. n^T.?!? "^''i??'? 3d perfon. -^7[J3^T -C^lipS^T 2d perfon. com. ''•PIPS'? ift perfoo- P L U R A L. Fem. Mafc. com. •"'^''iJSrT 3d perfon. ir)Tfi^3rT C)^"I)^2)i? 2d perfon. com. ^T^P^n ifl perfon. Participle Present Benunee. Fem. Mafc. r[7^3D or rnp^p^ n^^^j^ fmgular. ^'^Ti^?? 07"*!?^'^ plural. r PARTI. HEBREW GRAMMAR, aui PARTICIPLE PANGUL. Fern. nips?:: or mp^r::^ jiiips);:) Mafc. "^'?r^R fingulan D^7i?5^, pluraL INFINITIVE MOOD. TpS)n or "Tpsrr And with the Letters* TpSHD TV^n^ Tpsns Tpsm IMPERATIVE MOOD. Fern. Mafc. 'I'J^^ri Tj-D^n fingular. "n'J)^^^ plural. T :'r; - FUTURE TENSE, Sing ul ar. Fern, com. ^l^psn TpSJri 'r; - Fern, com. - niipBr^ Mafc. ^'\^^^ lil: perfon. ^T'lJSi^ 2d perfon. '^W 3^ peri"on. Plural 1 Vol. L C c Mafc. TiJSJ iflperfoni n^'iJBn 2d perfon, '')T)jp2 3d perfon, Of ao3 HEBREW GRAMMAR. Of b^l^ri H U P H A N G L. Huphangl, is the pafTive of hlphcengl; as receiving the eiFeCl from another; its charaaeriliic is n hcy the fame as the a6^ive. In the preter the H is pointed with kamcfs chatuphy a«, TMr]':'^ Jl"7pn hachrath m'lncha ; or with k'lbuts^ as, "^ ^f ^1 W'^pt:^ ]1DD vchuJlAach mechon mihdajho. Dan. viii. ii. But when the firft or feconci radical is quiefcentin this form, the n he^ is pointed with *) van Jhurik, as l^TlH '^DV') veyo^ Japh hurad, Gen, xxxix. I. There is no ^?iXX.\c\^\Q beminee^ participle pangul, or imperative^ in this conjugation; and as to the Infin'ttlve, it is hkewife pointed with kamets chatuph, or k'lbuts Tinder the firft radical, and tfci'e under the fecond : as rbm i^b brr{r\^ rin^pn h^ n^prri .j^. hamleach he humlachat^ vehachteal loe chutali, Ezek, xvi. 4. fometimes., with additional "Hhe poftiixed, as HJlDii^rTI mi redah vehajljcavah, Ih'id, xxxii. 19. And according to Ellas'^, are not to be fgund with the prefix letters D^D2. In the future, the prefix letters p-^^^J are pointed with hhuts, or kamets chatiiph, as "^tpp.il b'h'2 caleel taktar^ Levitt vi. 15. And when the firfl: radical is a guttural, the firft is with kamets^ and the fecond with chaiuph jiametSy as TF 'lt^'^_''^yacngmad chiiy, Ibid, xw\, 10. Sec * In Sepher Hahachiir, Maamar Jheneei Ikar Jhei;eeang^ OoNJUGATION HEBREW GRAMMi^R. 2 Conjugation of a Perfect Verb in Huphangl. INDICATIVE MOOD. PRETER TENSE. 03 Sj [N G UL AR. Fem. Mafc. mpBH 15 "^i?-W 3^ perfon. : : 'r : -- •Cnij'.srT 2d perfon. com. ^^l^.?n I ft perfon. P L U R A L. Fem, Mafc. com. ^y^n. ^^^m 0^7)20.7 com. •iJipEirT Participle Present Benunee. CARET. Participle Pangul. CARET. Cc2 INFINITIVE 204 HEBREW GRAMMAR* INFINITIVE MOOD. il^jsrr or n;Tpt)rT IMPERATIVE MOOD. CARET. FUTURE TENSE, s I K C U L A R. Fern. Mafc » com. ^i} ^m ift perfon. '7.1??'^ '^pp^ 2d perfon. ii?.?n ip^^ 3d perfon. P L U R A L, Fem* Mafc. com. "^ir-^?. I ft perfon. Of HEBREW GRAMMAR. Of ^^^Biin H I T H P A N G L. 205 Hhhpaengl is generally reciprocal, and fignifies iirll, the performance of an a6lionon one's felf, as DrU^'^pJIH') vchith- kadl/htem, prepare, or fandlify yourfelves, to become holy, Lev* XX. 7, Second, to fliew the continuance and force of the adlion, as ^nn /T^,t:7^"l5PJirT hlthmakear laanofoth harang^ did fell himfelf to work wickednefs, Kings i. o\, 25. i. e. was continually working wickednefs. rblT^b'^ DT^lOP mith- dapkcem angl hadeleth^ beat at the door, Judg, xix. 22. i. e, they beat with great /{?r<:^ at the door. Third, to maik an apparent or imaginary action, not the reality of the thing; as "li^tPJI-p mlthangjhcer^ maketh himfelf rich, fliews himfelf, or appears to be rich, but \\\ reality is not fo : the fame of t^tr\r\r^ mlthrojhajh, maketh himfelf poor. This is the miferable Aate of the mifer, who imagines himfelf poor, though in pofTeffion of great riches* Its charaifleriftic is D .H he and ih.m prefixed, and dago.lh in the firlT: radical ; the lafl is to mark its being of the heavy conjugation, i. e. with dagafi. In the prater, the ,1 Z'r, is pointed with cbirlky and tlie D thau with ^xticQw^fieva the firll: radical with paihachy and the fecond has djgajl)i as "^s^j^TS^ h'llhpakhad ', but if the fecond radical is 2i guttu- Yal, or rcJJj, the firil: radical is then pointed with kamcts^ to compenfate for the dagajh, as '*^:i; "1K3m hkhpaear aJay^ Exod. viii. 5. im^n I'^^/pn'l 'uchithbarcach hllvavoc, Dcut, xxix. 18. The participle hcnunce, is formed with r:) mem prefix pointed with chirlk^ and the J1 thau with (juiefcentyZ'^i;^; but 566 HEBREW G R A M M A R, but the rr he^ which forms the conjugation, is dropt, as 1)73-0^. There is no participle /)^«^^// in this conjugation. The infinitive is the fame as the preter, and with the letters D ^ 3 2 prefixed to it ; the n is not dropt, as will be perceived in the table. The imperative has always 11 he pre- fix ; but in the future tenfe, it is fometimes dropt, the fame in bcnunee ' and the prefix letters ]D^i< are pointed with chh'ik ; the fame as in thokal, and niphengl', and the fecond radical is generally pointed with tfere^ as H ^jsb "^IpH/^i^ eth haleach Uphnea Adonay^ P/ah cxvi. 9. and fome few with pathach, as ^^D ^iD^ ^^j}^^^ ^^ al t'lthhadar liphma melech, Prov, xxv. 6. I muft now obferve, that in this conjugation, the r\ than which marks it, always precedes the firfl radical, as already fhewn ; but when the firfl radical is one of the letters, '^tJ^famcch^/Jmiy tfad'r, a different rule obtains, viz. when the firft radical is famechy ox Jinn ^ the Jl than, is affixed after the firft radical, ns '''^'^^ ^V^ "^^-^^ll veyifhtamear chukkath amrecy M'lc, vi. 16. ly^T^ b^irsT^^y veyijiabeal hachagav, EccL xii. 5. in both of which, the than is placed after the firft radical, as the roots are *1Dlt^ 7^D. And when the firft radical is tjad'iy the thaii is changed to tO tcth^ as PT^*^*^ '^''^ ^^ niiftaddakj Gen. xliv. 16. the root of which, is p"7i^. CONJUGATIOJI HEBREW GRAMMAR. ao; ONjuGATiON of a Perfect Verb, in HithpaengU IDICATIVE MOOD. PRETER TENSE. Singular. Fern. Mafc. n^PBi^rr ^,-5 n^p_rsn 3d perfon. ir}\)pm rnppm 2d perfon. com. '^71^3-9'? lil perfon- Plural. Fern. Mafc. com. ^7'?^^^ 3d perfon. ^;?lP3-^n Dm,'^SjnrT 2d perfon. com. "^^ypm lit perfon. participle Present Benunee. Fern. Mafc. n^pBJp? 1'53^7^ iingular. li-Tpirio O^Wra plural. PARTI- 2o8 HEBREW G R A xM M A R. PARTICIPLE PANGUL. CARET. INFINITIVE MOOD, And with the Letters* D ^ 1 •Tj^sjing i)"5SJin^ "TlpP.-nnii ij^s/ina IMPERATIVE MOOD. Fern. - Mafc. ^7ip?^'7 '^ip^^^^ fingular, FUTURE TENSE. Singular. Fem. Mafc, com. "^ii??•^^J iflperfon, 7i55Jin lljs;!^) 2d perfon, ^)|§J^i? "Tj-JD^^ 3d perfon. Plural. Fem. Mafc. com. "Tij^-OA I ft. perfon, HiipQiir) j '^IW 2d perfon. """ • * j^ ^"^i^?^! 3d perfon. Ifiiall HEBREW GRAMMAR. 209 I fhall now proceed to treat of the irregular Verbs. The irregular verbs, are of two forts : firft, what are tailed DHDn chafcrecm^ defedlive ; fecond, a"«n^ nachcem^ quiefcent. The defedive verbs are thofe, whofe firft radical is ^ nun'^ whofe firft and third, or fecond and third, are the fame, and are called defe6live ; becaufe thefe letters are omitted in fome of the conjugations, moods, and tenfes : the quiefcents are thofe, whofe firft radical, is j^ aleph^ or ^yod\ the fecond, •) vau, or > yod"; the third {^ he^ or" K aleph : and are called quiefcents ; becaufe in declining, they are fometimes not pronounced, although they are written, as will be feen in the table. SECT. IIL Of the irregular or defedllve VfiRBS* Firft. Of verbs defe6live in ^ pe, or firft radical; as ^y &c. In the preter tenfe of the conjugation kal, as alfo the participle prefent henunee, and participle pangul, they are not defedlive, but retain the i nun, the fame as the perfe6l verb. And fo it is in the infinitive mood, for the iTioft part, as ViS'? b'liin b^^^ naphol tippoUephanav, E/i. vi. 13. A^iDJl '^^bT^ haloch vemfocang. Gen. xii. 9. The imperative likewife, is for the moft part formed as a per- fea verb ; as ''n ^\^\ natfor benee, Prov. vi. 20. l^ntO^ 2^.1 hareev nctojhy Ibid* xvii. 14. '^^bt^ ^"113 tiidru vejhalmu, Vol. I. D d ' ^a//'»J 110 H E B Pv E W G R A M M A R. Tfahiy Ixxvi. 12. However, there are fome roots wher^ the J nun is defedlive in the infinitive mood ; and inftead of which, /I than is poflfixed; thefe are, T^^^ ;??J^ ^^15:} HSJ which drop the "^ nun in the infinitive, as b)Xyi:'^ ^^2, TS^y^ ' legacftHth hcncayifraealy 'Numb, viii. 19. V*?^ -TirTS^ lapha- chathalaVy E%ek. xxii.20. "^2 r\yj^ lagangatb bachy II. Sam» xiv, 10. D)IVj2^V eth latangathy EccL iii. 2. But, notwith-- flanding that in thefe examples, the J nun is dropt in the infinitive mood, it muft yetbe obferved, that they are only fo, when they have one of the letters q ^ ^ 2 pi^'^fixed ; but without fuch prefix letters, the nun is not defe6tive, or additional thau poftfixcd. In the imperative alfo, the ^ nun is defe£):ive in feme of the{e, as HJ^^H t^ gacjh hahih. Gen, xix. 9. My^V b^ V^, vcgangclaifmoey Job ii. 5. D^^1"^l!^ ''Ur'^ uphechec baherugeem^ Ezek, xxxvii. 9. and from ip^^J we find ^v^^ 7%* Jhal naanglccha, Exod, iir. 5. but from V^\ we never find >^tD. In the future tenfe of kal, they are mofi:ly defective in the firfi radical ^ nun, and dagaflo in the fecond radical, to compenfate for the deficiency; and which is generally pointed \V\\'i\ path achy or choloniy as It^^Nt tl\ ^13^ biSJJ &c. and fome few which are perfect, and do not drop the 1 nmiy as ^"ito ID"!*)/!') vctharathoe yintfiruy Pfalm cv. 45. Xh^yh "lit^^^n haymtor Icsnglomy Jerm, iii. 5. And when the fecond radical is Tigutturaly they are always perfe6i:, as 5)K^jn ^b loe th'inaph, Exod, xx. 13. D^^\ DHnD DH^T velachemfethareemyinangmyProv.in, I'] . X"!S3 p'T^yT] hay'in^ hak percy Job. vi. 5. and fome few, with the letters lil'*^^ prefixed, and pointed with tferey in exchange for ^ nuny Us •^r^;.* rPj\ '"'Ojnccyeachathakanuy Jcrm, xxi. 13. b^ Din/n> HEBREW GRAM M A R. 2ii ^'^);;T{VUteahQmcQlhaeengr^ RuihLiC). The roots of thefe, are 0^2 nm. NIPHANGL. This I Ihall include in PIENGL. Of PIENGL and PUANGL, It muft be obferved, that as thefe two conjugations are always dagajhed in the fecond radical, (as already ilievvn,) they are for that reafon always perfe6l in thefe conjugations, viz* the firfl radical J nun^ is not dropt; for if tlie ^;/;//2 /hould be dropt, the fecond radical muft be dagaJJjcd, to compenfate for the deficiency; hut this cannot be done, for the fecond radical is ^xlrea-dy dagajhed, as the chara"!Dn inflead of "'g-nJ i. e. defedive in the firft radical J yr^d^ infiead of quiefcent, in the firft radical j/o^; but, as Ellas Lcvlta has obferved, they ought properly to be treat- ed of as quiefcent verbs, I'or thofe which are formed like the defe61:ive verb fci*.lj are only thofe, whofe fecond radical is "^ tfadi, as, \ r^\ r^i yT p^i .i^;&c.from which, is formed, K:nT::i2* .D\D pr:^^, ^D M^zi ^'i\s') :i^22 ^"l■i^^ □"ir^n r.i^a:i n-ii;: P^:;. ]r'^2^rik-n^^] in all, the :: tfidi which is the fecond radical, is dagafied^ to compenfate for the deficiency of the yod, the firft radical ; but the root ^^^ is excepted from this rule^ and thefore, as we find HJlTOn 'D' •S^'pri ^D /.^g hikkeephu yedfnea hami/hteh^ Job i. 5. and DTJ^ mr\ t^b he I'immach /^damy Pfalm cv. 14. both with dagajh, I am incline4 HEBREW GRAMMAR. ai3 inclined to fuppofe, the roots of thefc to he J1^2 .£]p^ not *))T n^^ and of this opinion was that eminent grammarian Elias Levita, And that confummate grammarian and lexicographer Rabbi David Kimchiy in his Scphcr Hajharo- Jljim, feems to be inchned thereto ; for he has arranged ^3''l^rT under the root ^p^ though he had placed it already under the root ^p** and fays there, «' It is pofTibje that this may belong to the verbs defective in ^ jjuUy^ and accord- ingly, afterwards treats it as fucb. There is likewife another root, whofe fit ft radical is i, lamed, and in which, xh.Q infinitive, imperative, ^^^(S.Juttircy is formed, according to the form of a verb defec .e in the iirft radical i 711m : this root is T]pb and which in the infini- tive is, r\T]\l .iirrpl .iirT|2^ and the imperative, is .^P_ '^^?, "V?. ^^1^ i'^ the future, it is with di.gajh, as ^P*^ ^P-. ^1^'''? tlie dagafliy to comnenfate for the radical lamed', and we do not find another lamed, which is defedivc as a firfl radical. And the reafon given by the grammarians for this, is on account of the general and frequent ufe made of this root ^-i and for the fame reafon, they have fomelimes omitted the dagaj}} t; but this, is only when the fecond radical is pointed with JJjcva, as l^wtk ^Hp^l veyikchu clecha, Exod» xxvii. 2Q. UTD JIB nnpi^'l. vackcha path lcchcm,Qen. xviii. 5. in both, the p hoph is without dagaflj'. the Hnne in the root >'n; which is Vv ritten ^;*D^1 and V:2 in.^^ \N] where \\\Q ^ fivnech, and i^f/";?, are both wilhout W^^^/^, for the reafon aforementioned. * ^%z Ellas Le'vitat va Sepher Hahachur^ 7naamer Jheanecy ikar cha^ meejhce. And K, David Kimchij in Sepher Hajhara/Ijimy in Skij' f- Ibid. \ Para- 214 HEBREW G R A M M A R. Paradigm of a Verb Defective in the firfl radical;^ viz, l^^J nogajh* COKJUGATION KaK INDICATIVE MOOD. PRETER TENSE. Singular. Fem. Mafc. ^^ ^'l^J 3d perfonl ^fe -^'fr? 2,d perfon. com. Wii*^: iflperfon. Plural. Fem. Mafc. com. W^ 3d perfon. l-D^^*^^ Dril^Oi 2d perfon. com. m^5: I ft perfon. Participle Present Benunee, Fem. Mafc. rv^y\i or rwp tp fmgular. ^(v:*^^^l D^^9^: plural. Participle P a n g u l. Fem. Mafc. ^^ . ^^"^^J fingular. r.VrVi; D^ra^ plural. INFINI^ H E B Pv E W GRAMMA R, 2j^ INFINITIVE MOOD. r\t:^^ or wij; And widi the Letters TO*:ir) r)^^b /i2;:>3 r^ba viv vi-.T vf.-; VlVi IMPERATIVE MOOD. Fern. Mafc* ^1:9 ^^2 or ^3 fmgiilar. r^y^;i ' -If:? plural. FUTURE TENSE, S r N G U L A R. Fern. Mafc. com. r : • r * t:^^ lilperfon: \^^n 2d perfon. «^3! 3d perfon. Pl URAL. Fern. MaO:. com. T ; i" • 1 > J. t^^lj ifl perfon. ^tfbn 2d perfon. ilf^^: 3d perfon. * NIPHANGL ffci5 HEBREW GRAMMAR. N I P H A N G U INDICATIVE MOOD. PRETER TENSE. Singular* Fern, com* IVIafc. ^'^^ 3d perfom r^^ 2d perfon, >r^^ iflperfon. Plural, Fern. Mafc. com. com. "^^^ 3d perfon. D^^i>? 2d perfon* m^^J iftperfon. Participle Present Benunee. tem. Mafc. V|V '-'^ ITT- ^'?r^ fmgulan IT-, ti'^m pluraL PARTI^ HEBREW G R A M M A R» 217 PARTICIPLE PANGUL, CARET. INFINITIVE MOOD. ,-T. And with the Letter !^^in» ttrjan^ ^^2n2 ttfjjna IMPERATIVE MOOD. »■ '^m. Mafc. rf sT^^'is'-T T ;j-T ri^m^n ,^^^ pj„,.^,_ FUTURE TENSE. Singular. Fern. Mafc. •^o™- ^m I ft pcrfon. '?^^^^ i^i??^ 2d perfon. ''P''^ i^;^?: 3d perfon. Plural. Fern. Mafc. <=°'^- ^?PA iftperfijn. r^p33r\ \. ''^'^1? 2d perfon. " -J •''■'?^l! 3^1 perfon. 2iS H E B R E W G R A M M A R. ? I E N G L, according to the form of a perfe£l Virb^, as already noticed. INDICATIVE MOOI>» PRETER TENSE. Singular. Fern, Mafc. |T : • . V^. 3d perfon. ; : r ' •^^3-3 2d perfon^ com. ^mf_l iftperfon. Plural* Fern. Mafc* com. •T??> 3d perfon; rri^iBi nmB; 2d perfon. com. ^:^B^ ift perfon. Participle Present Benunee. Fern. Mafc. rrsip^jp or r\':^:i:y Y^^^ fingular. nij^B^p D>ji?)^D pluraL Par t 1 c IP l e Pang ul. Fern. Mafc. 1 T T •.. : VB^D fingulan U'^B^O plural. INFINI. HEBREW GRAMMAR. 219 i N F I N i T I V E MOOD, 'r- And with the Letters, V^:'? x^Tn x^n IMPERATIVE MOOD. Feni. Mafc. ^3^ \f2 fingular. ^^^i "^^^ plural. FUTURE TENSE. ' Singular, F€m. Mafc. com. YBPK I fl perfon. ''■J^?^^ TS^^ 2d perfon. Xp.] 3d perfon. Plural. Fell. Mafc. com. Vp)2J ift perfon. n;i:D_i^ 1 ^f'P^J?^ 2d perfon. j" '^^DJ; 3d perfon. E e 2 ' puang: ^20 HEBREW GRAMMAR. P U A N G L. This is the fame as the preceding form, I D I C A T I V E MOOD, PRETER TENSE. S I N G U L A R. Fern. Mafc. nn^^ ^I^"^ 3d perfon. ^^\f>. ^n^ 2d perfon. com. ^n^ Ift perfon. Plural, Fern, Mafc. com. ■ V^^. 3^ perfon. l^ripb D^^)^'? 2d perfon. com. ^^7if.^^ I ft perfon. Participle Present Benunee, Fem. Mafc. ,tIt% nfpj? lingular. D^7l"?^^ plural. -PARTI HEBREW GRAMMAR. 221 There is no Participle Pangul, Infinitive, or Imperative, in this Conjugation. •FUTURE TENSE, Singular. Fern. Mafc. com, * ; r^ip^, ift perfon. ^jv^-n 2d perfon. ^'0: 3d perfon. V L V R J \ L. Fem. Mafc. com. J Hi'^^J, ifl perfon, •'^ni^.^^ 2d perfon, Vt^^.-^ 3d perfon. HIPHEENGL* Z2Z HEBREW GRAMMAR, HIPHEENGL. INDICATIVE MOOD. PRETER TENSE. Singular* Fem. Mafc. . niJ'OT l^-'^n 3d perfon. J^mr} rn^n 2d perfon. ^om. *'^'^^\^ I ft perfon^ Plural. Fem. Mafc. com. ^U}^^r\ ^d perfon, ]nt:^r} 0™^^I^ 2d perfon, com. ^^V^^ ift perfon, Participle Present Benunee. i Fem. Mafc. w^^^r:^ or ^^ ti^'i?^ fmgular. DW''}^ n^mr^ plural. Participle Pan G u L. nti'^iD or ^y^'^^ ^'-5^. ringular. Dy|D plural. INFINI- HEBREW GRAMMAR. 225 INFINITIVE MOOD. t^^rr or ^p And with the Letters. D ^ ^ !l ij/^inn U'^ijnb u;'^n2, r-" r-; r-; ,• - : IMPERATIVE MOOD. Fem. Mafc. •il^n or ty^^n fingular. njtfan •It^^a plural. FUTURE TENSE Singular. Fern. Mafc. com, ti'^^ iflperfon, ^l^^^i? ^1^ 2d perfon. ^^fn t^: 3d perfon. Plural. Fem. Mafc. com. ^^^^ I ft perfon. ■} ^^''^r\ 2d perfon. '5r- r .ri:^|»^> 2^ perfon. HUPHANGL, 224 HEBREW G R A M M A R. H U P H A N G L, INDICATIVE MOOD. PRETER TENSE. Singular. Fcm. Mafc. nvJm u}Tj^ 3d perfon. : : r ■•• C'^'p.^J 2d perfon. com. ]^ L U R A L. '^^ I ft perfon. Fem. Mafc. |T : V •Tii'.^rT ^r^si^^rr unp^n : com. %n J There is no Participle Benunee, or Pangul, in this Conjugation. I INFINI. HEBREW GRAMMAR. 22s INFINITIVE xMOOD. IMPERATIVE MOOD, CARET. FUTURE TENSE. Singular, Fern. Mafc. com. V^)^^ ift perfon, t'?^ ^^?.^' id perfon. ^?~^ ^.^.: 3d perfon. Plural. Fern. Mafc. coni. i:;^.^ I ft perfon. '^'"■- J -VffJ 3d perfon. Vol. I. F f H[TH- 225 HEBREW G R A M M A R- HITHPAENGL. INDICATIVE M O O I>, PRETER TENSEc Singular, Fern. com. Mafc. ^P^-^^ 3d perfmi. i?>p^i?^T 2d perfon. •>jr^^3m"i iftperfon. Plural. Fem. Mafc. com. Y?5'0'7' 3d perfon» tn'pSiJirt 0|n*?3aipr7 2d perfon. com. ^^^^:m I ft perfon. Participle Present Benunee. Fern. ' Mafc. ^ibD^ra or i^^3;n? ^p.^^ fiDgular; rr)b>^2nr> " * D'^3?ra plural. PARTL HEBREW GRAMMAR. 227 PARTICIPLE PANGUL, CARE T. INFINITIVE ?4 O O D. And with the Letters bBunnn bB^inrh ^s:nn3 bs^jini IMPERATIVE MOOD. Fem. " Mafc. ^bjp^rirr . bB^m fingular. n^bDJ/^rr ^^3^^n plural. FUTURE TENSE. Singular. Fem. Mafc. com. ^Bj™ iflperfon r :- : • bB2r\r\ 2d perfon bB2nn bB^n: 3d perfon, Plural. Fem. Mafc. com. bB^r\) iftpeiTon. n -"J^B^-nri. 2d perfon '"•r-i • ( VB^n^ ^d nerfon J ^^B^.n"* 3d perfon. F f ?: SECT. 228 HEBREW G R A M M -A R. SECT. IV, Of Verbs quiefcent in the £rfl radical K alcph, as *^?p^J. IN kal, it is of the form of a perfe6l verb in all the infledlions, except the future tenfe ; in which, the radical ^ akph becomes quiefcent, as '^D^^^ "IQJ^iH "IDK** yoemar^ toetnar, noemar* But in the firfl: perfon of the future tenfe, tlie »^ ah-ph is dropt, as m'PN bi^ -)D^ oemar el Eloka, Iwill fay unto God, Job x. ii. The reafon is, that two akphs may not come together, as "lipNl^. And, as to the other perfons, as "^?^^^ lit^W "irpN'' when they, have 1 vau converfive prefixed, the pathach is then changed to fcgol, and the accent is mUe^igL as "ID*^''^ ID^rO 1DN-D1 and at the end of a fentence, they return to pathach, and the accent is 7n:Iya}is, as ipK^ ^ry^r\^ except, "nDHn 2r>^i;^n which is accented tnikngl, as are thofe of his aflbciates. The other conjugations, are according to the regular verb, and the a/rph is not quiefcent ; but the points in fome are changed, on account of the aleph being a gut tu- rn!; the fame in the other gutturals : for then, the chirik of the 2 Kun in niphengl^ and the 11 he, in hipheengl, is changed lofcgcl; and the. letter fucceedingthe nun, or hc^ is pointed with chatuph fcgol, as ^yi^}. •^"'r?^?i7* There are fomo verbs, vvhofe £ii\ radical is N akph, and are formed as a rec^uiar verb; and in the future of ^t?/ alfo, as fron; .^1^^ y^ ^s formed ^I'DIn'S* r\^^'^^. The reaion afilgned by the Jewl/h grammarians for this difi^erence, is, that as the ufe of thefe verbs is not great, they were not over felicitous about their form. Para- HEBREW GRAMMAR, 229 Paradigm of a Verb quiefcent in the £ril radical ^* alephy viz. inK* "IpK. &c. Conjugation 7^/, INDICATIVE MOOD, PRETER TENSE. Singular. Fern. Mafc. ^7^% ^^^ 3d perfon. ^7P9 ^1?.^ 2d petfon. com. ''mpM iftperfon. Plural, Fern. Mafc. <^om. n^^^ 3d perfon. ^^m ^^m 2d perfon. com. ^^'^j^^ ifl penori. Participle Present Benunee, Fern. Mafc. /)™^K D^-D^j^ plural. Participle P a n g u l. Fern. Mafc. ^7^^. "^^DM fingular. ^^"'''-y. pniDi^i plural. INFINI- 230 HEBREW GRAMMAR- INFINITIVE MOOD, And with the Letters, d i D 1 -)^dkj:d n^^Kb or "J'l^i*^ niai^s ni::^?*^ I v; •• » •• v; V I v; v j v. v IMPERATIVE MOOD, Fem. Mafc. ^7^2^ nip^^ fingular, njniD.N^ !^-iipj^ plural, FUTURE TENSE. Singular. Fem. Mafc. com. y)i^ ifl perfon. ^r^ikn 2d perfon. n-^^^^ 3d perfon. P L U I I A L. Fem. Mafc. com. nr2ik2 ift perfon. nn>4n 1 'J'l/tJk^n zd^'perfon. I ^";^^^ 3d perfon. NIPHANGL. HEBPvEW GRAMMAR. 2 N I P H A N G L* INDICATIVE MOOD. PRETER TENSE. S^ Singular. Fem. Mafc. »T : v: v ; : r v: V com. -^m 3d perfon. ''^^^^. 2d perfon, ^^l'P^i^. ift perfon. Plural. Fem. Mafc, |T ; v: v com. ^l^^v 3d perfon; Om^^?; 2d perfon. Participle Present Benunee. Fem. Mafc. ^y^m or n-^r^m -)^^J5 fingular. ^W 07?^? plural. PARTI. 23^ HEBREW GRAM M A R, PARTICIPLE P A N G U L. CARET. INFINITIVE MOOD. And with the Letters. 5 ^ D ti nt5i«^nD- "iD^^n^ i^^n3 -^mr^:! IMPERATIVE MOOD. Fem. Mafc. 1- : T - ip^rr fingular. njnaKn ^imn plural. FUTURE TENSE. Singular. | Fem. Mafc. com. y.m I ft perfon. -l^^i!^ 2d perfon. -lOiJ^ "''P^.! 3^ perfon. P L U R A L. Fem. Mafc. com* '^D^^3 I f^ perfon. \ J)"[QKr^ 2 perfon. PIENGL^^ H E B R E W G R A M M A R. 233 P I E N G L. INDICATIVE MOOD. PRETER TENSE. Sing U L A R. Fcm. Mafc. IT : • '^^^ 3d perfon. ^l^_^* 2d perfon. com* '^1}^ I ft perfon. P L u R A L. Fern. Mafc. com. ^1^^ 3d perfon. 1j?l^^ Dmn^^ 2d perfon. com. ^m^^ ifl perfon. Participle Present Benunee. Fern. Mafc. ninKD or r\12,m n^^^rp fmgular; /iraNfQ DH-IKD plural. Participle Pangul. Vol, I Fern, Mafc. I^i}r2 fingular. Dn^Nt^ plural. I. G g INFINI 234 HEBREW GRAMMAR, INFINITIVE MOOD. "^^.^ And with the Letters. n b ^ ^ lai^ia 13^*^? "T3i^3 1:1^:1 ^ i-.-: ,••-; I"-: IMPERATIVE MOOD. Fern. Mafc. *'7f^ ^}:^ fingula?, nra^ mi^ plural. FUTURE TENSE. i Singular. Fern. Mafc. ^ com. -TBNt^^^ I ft perfon: r ; - : n3N^;p 2d perfon. "^r^: 3^ perfoiu ' Plural. Fern. Mafc. com. I2i^2 iftperfon. 1 m^jp 2d perfon, J , m^J 3d perfon. PUANGL. HEBREW GRAMMAR. 235 P U A N G L. i N D I C A T I V E MOOD. PRETER TENSE. Singular. Fem. Mafc. n^?i? ^l?i? 3d perfon: -^l^p-it f )?^ 2d perfon. com. ''•^r'r^ I ft perfon. Plural. Fem. Mafc. com. ^bji^ ^d perfon. )^'?^ DJn^lN^ 2d perfon. com. ^^^:^-^, I ft perfon. Participle Present Benunee. Fem. Mafc. n^3^? "^p.i? fingular. ^^1^?^* a7?Jf plural. rhere is no Pangul, Infinitive, or Imperative, in this Conjugation. FUTURE TENSE. Sing ul ar. Fem. Mafc. com. ^r^*^ ^ft P^i'^on. '^f)Ki? "^S^^^ 2d perfon. ^^i^^ b^j^;^ 3d perfon. G g 2 Plural. 236 H E B R E W G R A M M A R, Plural. Fern, com. 1 Mafc. ^3.^: iflpcrfon, ^)^^^ 2d perfon. HIPHEENGL. INDICATIVE MOOD. PRETER TENSE, Sing U L A Rs Fem. Mafc. T ,-v: v Tn^^^ 3d perfon. jpinNrr mni^^rr 2d perfon. com. '^r)l2^rj ift perfon. P L U R A L. Fem. Mafc. com. ^Tl^v^n 3d perfon. • iv : - v: V Q'[?7?^f'7 2d perfon. com. •i:7ns;n i ft perfon. Participle Present Benunee, Fem. Mafc. ^WP- ov ^•l;n^^? Tn^^D fmgular; •^7^^?? n7?>|?^ plural. PARTI-^ R E B Pv E W GRAMMAR. 537 PARTICIPLE PANGUL CARET. INFINITIVE MOOD. ^'^^^ or ^:3,KrT And with the Letters. D b 3 ^ Tn^nro I'^^^r^b Tn^^^^ I'^i^n^. IMPERATIVE MOOD. Fein. Mafc. 'T?^^ ^3.^^ f^ngular. ^T!W- ''■^'?^^ plural, FUTURE TENSE. Fern. Mafc. com. ^'^^^ iftperfon, 'T}^,^ ^'?^,^ 2d perfon. ^'}^,0 '^'?^ 3d perfon. Plural. i'em. Mafc. com. "^7"- ^^ perfon. '•'"•' J '')"^^fl^: 3d perfon. HUPHANGL, 238 HEBREW GRAMMAR. HUPHANGL. CARET. H I T H P A E E N G L, INDICATIVE MOOD. PRETER TENSE. S I N GUI , AR. Fem. Mafc. n;i^KjnrT ^^^^^ 3d perfon. n-^p_K;in '01'?^^'^^T 2d perfon. com. ^n-in^m lit perfon. P L U p. A L, Fem. com, com. Mafc. nai^iirr ^d perfon. DmSKiin 2d perfon. ^:'^pJS:?ri ift perfon, Participle Present Benunee, Fem. Mafc. rn^^^riD or m?3^il?? ^g^'OP fingular. ii™KriD U'^^i^m plural. PARTL HEBREW GRAMMAR. 239 PARTICIPLE PANGUL, CARET. INFINITIVE MOOD. And with the Letters. ° ^ D a -it^.siiinD 1;:?^iJn^^ "'^^J{^^T? ^g^^n??^ IMPERATIVE MOOD. Fern. Mafc. n^^i^m ^^.^r^ri fingulan ^')!^i^m pluraL FUTURE TENSE. Singular. Fern Mafc. com. ")^^>''riJ;? iftperfon. npr^^rir^ n}^i^r}i!\ 2d perfon. "^'?.^^^ '^^>i^: 3d perfon. Plural. Fern. Mafc. com. ^^^^? I ft perfon; ") ^'^tD^^J^;^ 2d nerfon, ^''^^-^- J -n^N^^! 3d perfon; SECT, 240 H E B R E W G R. A MM A R. SECT. Y. Of Verbs quiefcent, in the firjft radical ** ycd, a5 "^i",)^!^' "rP; ^Vl &c. I>7 kal, they are the fame as a pevfedi verh in the firft three infle6lions, viz. the prefer tenfe, participle hcnunee^ and fariiciph pangiil : and the infinitiz-c alfo^ when in conjun6lioil with an active verb, a ^^"!"}^ "^ yaroed yaradnu, Gen, Ixiii. 19. but Vvhen abfokite, the '' ycd is defe-flive, and T) than additional poftfixed, as rs^l, TST^ Dl*^ &c. The imperative isdefedtive in '^ y^d, as ^yp ^^- ^7 "T_7 he, and with additional il he, as HJl^^ and with an accent of a paufe under the word, it is v/ith tfcrc^ as HI"), and when joined to a word by a hyphen, it is pointed wnhfegol^ and accented milctigly as ^^^''"^/, Note. There is no dill:in6lion in the imperative moody between the verbs quiefcent in the tirll: radical *^ yod\ and thofe dcfctlive in the hnt radical JJ nun'; iot which reafon, I inuft recommend it to the reader, to be careful not to confound the one with the other. But in \.\\e future tenfe^ the prefix letters ^TS"")^ do abun-* dantly diflinguiili the two derivations from cacfi other; for m the verbs defective in J nun, the prefix letter, is pointed withr/^/ri/t, and dagajh after it, as "tl^Z'yP^ Sec. yiggajl), tig-- gajh : but in this derivation, they are with tfere, and which, is a long vowel, to compenfate for the quiefcent t yod, which is not written, as y!*P^ ^'f.'*^ K?."! "^,; !^ &c. though fometimes the '^ ycd Is written, and the prefix letter is with tfcre HEBREW G k A M xM A R. 241 f{ire neverthelefs ; as 77\VJ HpTSt ealcchaJJjoektl, Mlcha i. 8. But this is not common; for when the i/>;o<^ is written, they are for the mofl; part pointed with chirlk.^ and the fecond radical, ^N\th patbach, asp;''K \>^') ^^i^ Vjy\1'&^)>^ ^^''^W'^ ]I^\^ . And there are Tome, which have dagafi inftead of the quiefcent ''^'o/^, aS from p^^ we find TTI") pyitk etfoek ruchecy Ifau xliv. 3. and from n2\ T--^!*^ D")ID1 hetcrcm etfarchay Jerm, i. 4. and which, the grammarians call TV i^9 ^IDrr chafcareapc^ yod, defe6live in the firfb radical II ;i yod, and not iV KS ^TO ncachea pe yod, quiefcent in the lirft radical ; becaufe, ihey are formed in the future tenfe^ ac- cording to the form of thofe which are defective in the firfl radical j nun, as already obferved. And, as after the moft exa6l fearch into the writings of the moft eminent grammarians, for the reafon of this change, I have not been fortunate enough to find any thing fatisfa61;ory : I fhall therefore, mention, what to me appears the moft probable, and which nearly coincides with that of Eliasy VIZ. that the "0 famcch^ and ii tfadr', have a near r^femblance in found and pronunciation, efpecially * Although in the pronunciation of ^» in the Englijh langilr.g^, it is abundantly diftinguifhed from the i^j, by having t joined to the/. It mull however be obferved, that this is not according to the true pronunciation of the Hebre^w ; but is done, to enable the Englijh reader, to comprehend the difference between the one and the other: confequently, nothing conclufive can be deduced from thence. I judged it necedliry to mention this, for the benefit of the£'«^/;y2'readeri that he may be enabled clearly to comprehend the foixe of what I have advanced. Vol. I. H K when U^ HEBREW G R A M M A R. when the ^» tfadi is not da.gajhcd\ fo that numbers ^fcarcely make any dirtin<5!:ion hetwefen them ; and therefore, if from y^l yi\ pr we fhould fay yiP) p2^. ISSt according to the form of quiefcent jjW, in the firft radical, it might in the quicknefs of pronunciation appear, as if faid yO^ yOVs pD^ for which reafon, the it tfad'i is dagajhedy to firengthen its pronunciation. I muft farther ohferve,that this lule is of the utmofl importance in the grammatical part of the language; viz. when we find dagc^j^ inflead of a de- ^cient letter, the word is then reckoned, as belonging to the defedive verbs : but when we find a long vowel afiixed to compenfate for fuch deficiency, it is tlien reckoned as belonging to the quiefcents. ^\\ n'lphangl, the preter is formed with quiefcent 1 van pointed with cholom, inftead of the radical ^ yody as J"71^ •I^J'!"!^^ ^'0^''^ &c. noedantee, nocdangta, noedang. The iame i!! hcnunee^ ^'T\l^'^^^y nocdacengmy noedang; but irr the other parts of the conjugation, the 1 vau is pronounced, 'ind its pointing is the fame as in the perfect verbs ; ag from "J"}) is derived V^T}, hlvvadangy and with 'the prefi-x letters ]iT*i^to form xhtfuuirey it is^Hlj^ V^- y'lvvadang ivvadang, tlie alcph with cbirik, contrary to rule, as its proper point- ing is with fegol, except in this; and for which, I am * E/tas mentions in particular, *' ilBl^i ''l^'JK ^3 ^^^ anjhea ifarpkatky all the men of France.'''' I fiippofe he meant all the Je-an fettled in Trance. What authority he had for the affertion, he does not mention j neither am I fo well acquainted with any of the Je^jjs born-^thin the French dominions, as to be able either to confirm or deny it j it muft therefore be underilood, as his bare aifertion \ and ra fuch I have noticed it. realy HEBREW GRAMMAR. 243 really unable to afTign any reafon. But as to the change of ^ yod^ to 1 vau^ I opine, it is on account of the dagajh^-^'i, its force is better perceived in 1 vau^ th?Ji in '^yod. In hiphtengly the preler is formed with Tl he prefix, point- ^A \^\\\\ cholom^ inAead of the radical "^ yod,^ as ip^^in It'^vLHrT ^c. hoejheevy hoejlxivta. The fame of all the prefix letters throughout this conjugation ; for in the participle hcnunce, iih'y^S'O moe/Jjecv. In the infinitive ^iwA imperative '^'^t'S'H hoejheev^ In the future tcnfcy it is ^''t^WS, l*li^V'^ 2^piK f>efhe€V, yoefbeev, toef:eeT), ox1'hSr\ I'hv I'hSi^ oelced, yoe- kcd, toeked. But in the participle pangul, the prefix D mem, is always pointed with fmrik, or kibbuts; as well in the perfe6l or regular verbs, as the irregular or imperfe yod in J^^Ii^V i^ n./t ra lical, but isi;>rciixed to form the derivation, the fame as PT. nil 2 radical. 244 HEBREW GRAMMAR. radical, the fjngular only, is pointed with tfercy and th^ reft W\\.\\Jheva, asV?? and P^MID See. In bipbangl, the H be, is with JJmnk, as 1"nrT Slp'i^l veyoefeoph burad, Gen, xxxi. i. The fame in thole which are quielcent in the fecond radical, as DpH hukam; and thofe which, are double, as '2^^T^ hufav; in all three, th<3 X^b€, \sss\t\\jhurlk, and no difFerence in their pointing; but in the other perfons, tlicre is a difference in the preter tcnfe, between thofe which are quiefcent in the firfl radical ""iW, or the fecond radical 1 iw/:and thofe w^hich are double; \iz. the dcigaJJj; as will be fliewn when I come to treat of the roots which are double. HlthpaengL This conjugation is formed as the perfe6lverba as from "^/^ is derived ^1/W^ i-oyitbyaldu, Numl;. i. i8. and from ^41 ^"^V.l^O -"'^'eyltbyaengt/u^ Pfylm Ixxxiii. 4. though fometimes the ' yod. is changed to pronounced *! "jau-, as from I''']) is derived,^pV J^^l'H'?^ hebitbvaddang yoefeaph^ Geru xlv. i. and i'ConiT^y^' T)l^p;^^vchlthvaddang^ Leijt^ V. 5. and xvi, 2U Para- HEBREW GRAMMA R. 245 Paradigm of a Vsrb qulefcent in the iirll: radical *» yod^ viz. 1^'' np; ^7; 6cc. Conjugation KaL INDICATIVE M O O P, PRETER TENSE. § I N G y IfAK, Fem. Ma fc. ^fX 1?: 3^ peifon. ^tl ^: 2d pcrfon. com. ^i:^7)';, ifl perfon, P L U R A f, Fe^f Mafc. <^om, 'll!?; 3d perfon, ^P7^! ^.{^7-''; 2d perfon, com, -1:7^^; iftperfon, Participi.c Present Benun^ee. Fern. Mafc. rrt^ or r)nb]^ ib\^ fingular, ^V'?'^' ' ^7> plural. P a R T I C I P LE P A N G U L» Fern. Mafc. ^7^"^] "^-^^^ ilnguloi'. ^''7^; P7^; plural, INFINI. S46 HEBREW GRAMMAR. INFINITIVE MOOD. nvj or n^n or ;!^7: .-r^^: And with the Letters D ^ ^ :3 /in^D mbb ji-r^3 m"?a y.v VJVT viv; viv; IMPERATIVE MOOD. Fem. Mafc. '7^ i? Angular, npi^ ^7^ plural. FUTURE TENSE. s I N G UL A R. 1 Fem. Mafc. com. 7^^^ iftpcrfon. 1 ... .. ^^.^ 2d perfon. 1 k" " "i^.l 3d perfon. 1 1 p L U R A L, Fem. Mafc. com. "tJ?.^. I ft perfon. nj7^^ } ^7^-0 2d perfon. ''Ir^- 3d- perfon. NIPHANGL HEBREW GRAMMAR. N I P H A N G L. INDICATIVE MOOD. PRETER TENSE. 2"47 Singular. Fern, com. Mafc; '^^^^ 3d perfon, ^ip^ 2d perfon, '^7^JJ I ft perfon. Plural. Fern. Mafc. com.' com. n^i^ 3d perfon, OJll^^J 2d perfon, ••^^l^J^J I ft perfon. Participle Present Benunee. Fem. Mafc. ^ or n7>^i^ -j^ij fingular. ^Tt^^ 0^^^^ plural. PARTICIPLE PANGUL. CARET. INFINI. 'Z4$ HEBREW G R A M IVr A R* INFINITIVE MOOD* And with the LetteKs. ^'r^tHD n^-in^ n^j^nl) ^^ina ,"T- '• r-T' : |"T • : l-T- ; IMPERATIVE MOOD, Fern. Mafc. *>i?p ^h^^ fingular, ^7^;^ plural. FUTURE TENS E. Singular. Fem. Mafc. com. ^H^^ I ft perron. '^'i^jj':^ iH-^ 2d perfon. ^S^ *^J?V 3d perfon. P L U p. A 1* Fern. Mafc. com. *i^J^ I {I perfon, J -n^J! 3d perfon, PIENGL. HEBREW GRAMMAR. 249 P I E N G L. INDICATIVE MOOD. PilETER TENSE- Si n g u l a r. Fem. Mafc. *^ 3d perfon. it: • ^T?J ^^: 2d perfon. com. "^-^l^! I ft perfon. Pl U R A L. Fern. Mafc. com. •'^7^! ^d perfon v^T. 0^7^- 2d perfon, com. ^1^: 1 ft perfon. Participle Present Benunee, Fcm. r^iD't:) or JTTDrD 1: ~ : Mafc. y'l^ fmguiar. ^7^!'^ plural. Par tic iple Pangul, Vol. 1. Fern, Mafc. 1 TT V ; •^j?;? fingular. 07?.:9 plural. . I i JxriNi 250 HEBREW G R A M M A R. INFINITIVE MOOD. ID" And with the Letters, 1^'t^ ID'b TD"'3 nD^a ;,-• n-: r-r r-i IMPERATIVE MOOD. Fem, Mafc. 7?! "^p! fingular np7p: ^7^?; pluraL FUTURE TENSE. Singular . Fem. Mafc. com. y:^, iftperfon. r:-: "^f.^ 2d perfon. ^fJ^ Plural. ^fl\ 3d perfon. Fem. Mafc. com. y:^, I ft perfon, iiiD''in J ^'^p>l^ 2d perfon. T ;i"-: HD^! 3d perfon. PUANGL HEBREW G R A M M A R* 251 P U A N G L. INDICATIVE MOOD. PRETER TENSE. Singular, Fern. Mafc. ^"^l 7)' 3d perfon. ^^ ^l}[ 2d perfon. com. ^-^7,^^ I ft perfon. *' P L i; R A L. fern. Mafc. com. ^7^.^ 3d perfon^ 1^7^^ Dj?7^.^ 2d perfon. com. •')^7r\ ^^ perfon. Participle Present Benunee. Pern Mafc. ^t ^}A fingular. J^'»l>': ^1^.^ plural. No ParticiplePangul, Infinitive, orlMPERATivE in this Conjugation. FUTURE TENSE. Singular. Fern. Mafc. com. liJ^IN* I ft perfon. '7'?-^ ^^'^Jp 2d perfon. 7^'^ "^):; 3d perfon. I i 2 Plural^ 252 HEBREW GRAMMAR. Plural. Fern. Mafc. com. T^^:^ I ft perfon. ■;^.;^ 2d perfon, f ^ikl 3^ peribn. r.:ib>I. ^ ^^:^ 2d perfbn.. H I P H E E N G L. INDICATIVE M O O Dv PRETER TENSE. Singular* Fern. r\nb')rr : : r com. Mnfc. T'jin 3d perfon, i?7?'^ 2d perfon. •^jni^irr i ft perfon. Plural. Fern, Mafc. com. com. n'bSn I ft perfon, am^irr 2.d perfon. ^Tlb^n 3d perfon. Participle Present Bexunee. Fern. IliTp or Mafc. njb'a T^iD fingular. on^^iD plural. Pari 'ICIPLE PaNGUL. Fern. Mafc. Jli ni^^^^ ^^^^D fingular, il')l'?^D DhSd plural. INFINf HEBREW GRAMMAR, INFINITIVE MOOD. And with the Letters n '> ^ a i>b')nr:^ rbSnb Tbin^ I'bSn^. IMPERATIVE MOOD- P>m. Mafc. 'T)"^^ y^?^ fingular; n^^?^ ••^'^''^^'-T plural. 253 FUTURE TENSE. Singular. Fern. Mafc. com. ■ r ^'^> ifl perfon. y'b^D 2d perfon. Tbsr\ r I^^*!^ 3d perfon. Plural. Fein. Mafc. com. ^t^ id perfon. 1 n'bSn 2d perfon. j •')1^^^ 3d perfon. HUPHANGL. 254 HEBREW G R A M M A R» H U P H A N G I. INDICATIVE MOOD. PRETER TENSE. S IN GUL A Ri, Fem. . Mafc* nibp ib^n 3d perfon. Ipb^ rpbp 2d perfon. com. ''^^b^n ifl perfon. Plural. Fem. Mafc. com. Tn^Tl 3d perfon. I^l^n DmSirr 2d perfon. com. ^^^bj)n lit perfon. No Participle Benunee, or Pangul, in this Conjugation, INFINL. HEBREW GRAMMAR, 25s INFINITIVE MOOD, And with the Letters rnbrit^ rnbnb mbr^:^ mbn^ IMPERATIVE MOOD, C A R E T, FUTURE XENSE, SINGULAR, Fern. Mafc. com. *771h^ iftperfon; ^7^^^ ^)!^^ 2d perlbn. 1^*^^ ^"P' 3d perfon. Plural, Fern, Mafc. com. Y^^ ill perfon.^ ™n^W \ "I^W 2d perfon. ' ''' I -n^V 3d perlbn. HITH- ?5^ H E B R E W G R A M M A R, H 1 T H P A E N G L. INDICATIVE MOOD. PRETER TENSE. Singular. Fern. Mafc. nJJll'O'? ^;ll^^T 3d perfon; m'J^J?^ ^y?!/?rj 2d perfon. com. ^W^l^J? ill perfon. Tii U It A L. Fem. Mafc. com. ^^T-^^ 3d perfon. t^A^^l-nrr O^y^l^J? 2d perfon. com. ^^^7.^^^T ift perfon. Participle Present Benunee. Fem. Mafc. P^TpJ?^ or n^ini^D Vl]r\D flngular, nS^^]m ' * * D^jj^lijp? plural. PARTICIPLE PANGUL. CARET. INFINI- HEBREW GRAMMAR. 257 INFINITIVE MOOD. And with the Letters b 3 2 i^^^^n^ )^^1^^^ ^^jl^jH^p ^j?]^C^? IMPERATIVE MOOD. Fem. Mafc. •iy."^]/}:! ^^ll-Orr flngular. n^A^^liprr un5;;irT plural. FUTURE TENSE. Singular. Fem. Mafc. com. y^'^^^ ift perfon. ^)^:r)n^ y^j:}^^ id perfon, yi^nn . inw 3d perfon. P JL U R A L. ' Fem. Mafc. com. ^^)0? I ft perfon. -■-r-.' r -IVTi^l? 3d perfon-. Vol. I. K k ' "^ SECT, S58 HEBREW GRAMMA H. SECT. VI. Of Verbs quiefceiit, in tlie ^jcond radical 1 vauy ' S3 EVERY verb, whofe fecond radical is -^ vau^ is quief- Ceiit ill all the conjugations, as from Qp kum^ we fay DjJ, kam, r\p\>_kamtay &c. but when the laft radix:al is H hcy the •) i;(3« is then pronounced throughout all the con- jugations : as from H)^ avoh^ we find, ''^,'3^ nri'lb^ ivvctha naphJJjce ; from H^JJ ^^t;^, H ^iy^\) ktvveetbce j^donay; from. ni"! rrti;^, \n^^n Jlh^ niin/^^irL'rtr/y^Mr/r^/j; from r]X^t/2Vva^, /I^VJ tftv-jcetha : and from HIV ^7;^ '•riti^'') n/Ti^ avetha vajh- /, TOp the reafon of this change is on account of the quiefcent//??^!'^, which always takes place in the preter of kal^ in the firlt and fecond perfons ; (as may be feea by confulting the tables,) for if it had been pointed with kcnnetSy quiefcenty5^r:.'r/ could not liave followed ; but on the contrary, muft have been pronounced yZrz;.? ; as may be feen in Chap. in. Se6l. V. andfeq. The preter is alfo pointed with tfire fometimes, according to the form of bj.^^ pacauol, as pHJ^ D^ "^I'^i^^ caafJ:>ermccith ahaon, Dcui, xxxii. 50. D^lZ.'ik^n ^D ^ng O kce mcathu cal hacnafuccyn^ Exod, iv. 19. r\:y\nr^^:\^u'''hn^^^y/r\:2 inadiimig atan Uanccm ncgedhacboma, Nebcm, xiii. 2r. and fome fnv aftcj- K k 2 tits 26o HEBREW GRAMMA R. the form of '^U'S paooigl, n\^ •IpllH hahhoehyar ccr, Gen^ xliv. 3. '^^'V ^'y^'^ '^ ^t'^ ocru caynoy, I. 5rt;?z. xiv. 29. The participle hcnunce^ is with /77W^/i in the firfl radical ; and there is no difference in the pointing of the beniinec^ from that of the pretcr in the third perfon fmgular ; for inflance, np")S^ T'^^ ^^ ^^ acheecha bemhma; thy hrother r<7W^ with fubtihty, Gen, xxvii. 35. this is the prefer tenje, but ^^V^^ ^^1 'i^)^ K^ •'^:ii^ niH /^^//m^^ ^;zf.£-' c^f^ ba calecha beangv haangnan ; Lo, I come unto thee in a thick cloud ; Exod, xix. 9. is the beniniee. And in the feminine, there is a diflindion in the accents; for the preter is accented mziangl, as H^jI 7^1^ but the hc>ranee 18 3.cc€nted fni/rang ; as, HK^ IJIH 7n") Hini , It is fometimos pointed with tfere, after the form of ^;.'3 as nnj^ /ip. as alfo, according to ^U^g. as nVtO. D^'lia. The participle parigul, the infinitive^ and the imperatlvey have all, the fecond radical pointed v/ith fihurik generally ; for in the infinitive, it is D'lp b;j1i»} >^^ loe nchal hum ; and in the imperative N")p D^p kiim kara ; fo alfo in the participh fangul\ but with this difference, that we cannot form it from D^p. for that is a l.tJI^ b^^'B poeeangl oemead, or intran- £tive verb ; it is therefore, formed from USV which is a KJiV b*J'\'^ pGcangI ycetfea, or tranfitive verb ; as, Hp-iX* fumab, rvym riD'n Dl'?i:ai^ •'2-^^-'3 /t^^ angi Pec avfmlom hayetha fumah\ for by the appointment of j^hjalom was it determined. II. Scan, xiii. 32. And the infinitive and imperative^ are fometimes pointed with cholom, after the manner of the roots which are double, as l^^p^. pip /^'ofw; yakcemu H'^'^'iB/lIl 'TB poer hithpoererah Ifai, xxiv. 20. and ^■^K nit^j/Z-^^'y f/w;. >'Knt:»^'*:a A>^ ^ip mod ah bema yifraeat, 1^ HEBREW GRAMMAR. 261 yq/b, Yf 2, T^he future tenfey is formed by the prefix letters ]D-N poir^ted with kametSy to mark the fecond radical 1 vauy which isquiefcent, as, D^pJJ . Dlp^ 6cc. yakuniy akunu bcc'^. There are fome which are pointed with cholom, without * According to the opinion of /?. D. Kimchi, in Mublol, zndEHas hei'ita in Sefher Habachur, the ^ 'vau in D?1p^, Dip'' is not nidical, but what is called by the grammarians ^o-au attractive ; as the t>aus in nipH)J>J "lips'' Sec. To this opinion I can by no means allent j but pronounce it to be radical 5 and that for the following reafjn } for we find 1,t21pn> ID^p'' Now, if the *) 'vau had not been radical, it would have been written, ^OpD IDp^ according to the form of HpBiJ^ •*)*7pB'' and which have no •) ^au ; hence it is manifeft, that the •) ^au is radical and not attraftive. And I muft freely confefs, it is with extreme reludlance, that I prefurae to cppofe thefe great authorities, and who have thrown fuch great light on the facred language j but the lo^oe of truth, which I fo ftrongly profefs, will not permit me to pafs unnoticed, what I take to be the leaft deviation therefrom, let the authority from whence it proceeds be ever fo great; comequently, am no refpcdor of perfons, or names : nothing but what is juifc and true (Imll have weight v/ith me. And, as a manifeftation of the truth of^what I have advanced, I fhall take the liberty to mention, that that confummate grammarian ; R. Solomon Hayna, author of B'lnyon Bhlomoy &c. coincides with me in this opinion ; for iii tlie above work, ^eth Habinyaneeniy cheder aferee ; he feyerely reprehends K'tnich'i^ for advancing an opinion fo contradictory to the rules of grammar ; and after exhibiting the proofs which Kimchi has advanced in fupport of his hypothefis; confutes them in the mod fatisfa'Story, clear, and unequivocal manner. I would willingly have Iranfcribed the whole for the fatisfadlion of the reader; but ai it is fomevvhat long, and would be flill more fo in ?:he tranllation j and as my dc/ign is not to fpiij out the Granmiar to an unneccf'ary length ; I have, for that reafon, ommitted it, and jnull refer the learned reader fo the wprk itfelf 3 where he will nnd the fubjeCl treatcvl in a mod copious manner, 1 vau^ 262 H E B R E W GRAMMAR. 1 vauy as VP^ ^^ ^^ takoets, Prov» ill. u. "tSJK y&yaJJjoev apchay Ifa'u xii. I. and fo it is marked in \\\QMaforah\ «< The words D'inr), D'lrT are all withJWow, except one withyZ)ttWy^, \iz. Dr;? Din-n J<^." And at the end of a fentence, or with an accent of a paufe, they are always with cholofUy as JID^ vKI plhi*! Tl"' jf^^^^^ reuvcan veal yamothy Deut. xxxiii. 6. rirjn ,1^1:^ D''Iit6*^ fieloefijcem Jhanah vayamoth* But without the accent of a paufe, the cholom is changed to kamets ; efpecially, with 1 vau con- verfive. as Dn"12K Dj^l . 2i^D YJ^JI and fometimes with- out the ^ van converfive, when joined to a fmall word by means of a hyphen^ as "T/'IT'U/'B^ ^^i'^^'J[^ tajhavna nephefh hayekd; Kings 1, xvii. 2i. the ^'«?n^/j ultimate ofallthefe examples, is kamets chatuph, Niphangly in the prefer, the firfl: radical is pointed with kamets in the third perfons, as H^^l^ . ^^^^5 • t^*^^ • ^^^ ^^^ the other perfons, thQ kameiSf is changed to yZ'^-i'^, accord- ing to its form, and the cholom is changed to frur'ik, or klbhutsy as^'O^'IS:? /jpto^ ''D Ifai, x. 13. the reafon of this IS, that two choloms may not come together. The hcnunee in the mafculine fmgular, is the fame as the preter ; but in the other perfons, the kamets is changed to /hevay as from ^22 . m^2^ . H^^J^ . rt\t2} . The injim. five ^nd imperative, have PT Zv prefix, pointed with cbiriky and dagajh after it, the fame as the perfe^ verbs, as pIIH, the fame in the//^.';^ro as p2\ p2^ fari &c, PI ENGL and PUANGL» Before I proceed to treat of the pointing of the conjuga- tions, in this derivation, Ifliall attempt to prove that the conjugatior; HEBREW GRAMMAR. 265 conjugation laid down by feme of the grammarians called mcruhang, mentioned in feaion the firfl of this chapter, hath no exiflence. It mufl beobferved, that thofe grammarians have pro- duced the following examples in fupport of thejr pro^o- fition, viz. nSJ \^b I^K ^^^9^J;p teachkahu eajh kc nuphach^ Job XX. 26.-inDn ^r/te^ melajhnee bafether, Pfalm ci. 5. tTrn^^ '^S'^^O^ llmjhophtee cth chamian. Job ix. 15. Thefe, fay they, are of the form oHhQ merubang, as confining of four radical letters ; for the cholom in the firft radical of the laft is to mark the qiiiefcent van which is deiicient and the kamcts chatuph^ under the former, is for the fame pur- pofe; from thefe, they have formed in tlie prefer of ka^ s^bys^, b2S^. ii^iih'?. ]tsb. m^y^, -cddw the roots of which,' fay they, are b^^i^ . ]t^v . lOBTulf with four radical letters ; but this is futile; for how improper muft it be to deduce proofs from thefe three only, there being no other of the kind to be found; and confequently, contrary to all the rules of true grammar, to found a conjugation on account of them ; it is therefore, by far more reafonabJe, to reckon them either as a nomalies, or compound words : but that which they have urged with thegreatefl force, is, that in this derivation are to be found, what is called D*li*JmitD D''Jn\t3J»^ true f merubangSy as from ]^'3, is derived l?i3 , here, fay they, '' the 1 vau quiefcent, is the fecond radical, and then follow two nuns^ whicli are the two lameds hapanguly or third radicals ; confequently, here are four * This is marked in the Maforab) •) '^>j-|> uau, abundant, or redundant. t This is called true^ as having the four letters written in oppo- lition to the other, which is formed on. mere conje^ure. radic^ils 264 HEBREW G R AM M AtL. radicals written ; which fhews them to be true roots of* four letters." To this I anfvv^er, that it is certain, that in D&ip 15*13' MVi^ the third radical is doubled ; but yet I contend, that they are of the form ofby'^, the characleriftic of which, is dagajh in the fecond radical ; and as the 1 vmi (which is thefecond radical^) is qniefeent, it cannot be dogajhcd^ for dagajh can never take place in a quiefcent letter ; for this reafon, the third radical is doubled, to compenfate for the dificiency of the dagajh; and is written \^^'^ inflead of ]^2I , as a denwnilration of this, I fhall fhew that, in the conjugation hithpctertgl oi this, derivation, the third radical is likewife doubled, to compenfate for the dagajh, as ^i:il/Vl inllead of l^^J^H. the fame in piiavgl, which alf^ requires dagajh^ ^^"tt^^ rV(CiT^r\ V'^^a lecan tehocmoth choe- laltef, Prov, viii. 24. inftead of ^^^n. and n;;xt3 HO^ ^^5^3 "in:i mcadonay mitfongdco'gevw -coenfmu^ TJaU x xx ix. 2 3 , this is of tlie foim of puangly and is inftead of W3. But if we form them after the form of ^5^*^, ^^^P^ ^s the con- jugation of mcrubangy according to their hypothefis, we' fliould then be obliged to confider them, as intranfjtiv«» verbs, to which, 1 can by no means afTent ; for this con- juo"ation, is for the moft part tranfitive, as its proper form is a6i;ive : hence it is manifeft, that this form is, inftead of ^iengl, which is always aclive. Another proof that this conjugation is inflead ofpienglf is, that in the .participle ^enunce, and participle pangul oi it, ^\Q prefix D memy as alfo the letters 0^31, and the pre£x letters ];t^ in the future tenfe^ are all pointtid \V\thJheva ; the HEBREW GRAMMAR. 265 tlie fame as the form 4*9 p'lengL And the diftin6lion between the participle hcnunee, tlvsA participle paiigul^ is, that the be nun ee hath tfere ultimate; as /III^D^ ^'IWD mc/hoe- veav netheevoeth, Ifai Iviii. 12. VinA'^ pangul, kamcts \iltimare : as *):i'*K^3D bbm KIHI vehu mcchoelal mippflia eangnu, ibid, \\\'u 5. In fine, the fum of all that has beefi faid is, that in this conjugation of pi en gl^ the firft radical is pointed with cholorn^ to mark the quiefcent vau^ which is the fecond radical ; and the third radical is doubled, (to jcompenfate for the deiiciency of the dagajh^ which ought to be in the fecond radical) and pointed with tfcrt^ as D^ip . \fsZ. . and the points of the prefix letters, are all v^'iX^^foeva^ according to the form oi plengl; and there is no 4Dther mode of diflinguifhing piengl from puangl, than by means of the context : for inftance, D^Pf ^^^i3 cocncanu ehitfom, Tfalm xi. 2. is of the conjugation piengl: and ■^^p^3 "12:1 n^/liiO mitfangde gever coenanue, ibid, xxxvii, 23. is of the conjugation pungl : IT H/pn ^^;fM?yadoe, 'Job. xxvi. 13. is of pieyigl, but ^J^^biH /lUQ^I ^^3^1 yeliphnea gavangoth cboelaltccy ibid. xv. 7. is of puangU Hiphccngl, the preter has T^hc prefix, pointed with iferc; and in the third perfons, the firil radical i,s pointed with ehirik.^s no'^n. ^D'pH. D^prT. but in the other i^rfons,with faihachf as •'-nppn ^I^iij^^ occ. though fometimes-, the firfl. radical is with chirik ; but then the prefix T\ J?Cy is with chaiuphpathach, as ''ri1Q''pn /)iD''pn hckccmcetha, hekeemoe- thee, or with chatuph fcgol, as ^^^/t^Dv'n O ''iTi^'K'n hckeci- foethee kee Adonay yifmecheanee, Pfahn iii,6.rn hcnunce, the O mem prefix, in the mafculine fingular, is pointed with tfere, the fame as the H in the prefer ; but in thu othor perfons, the tfcrc is changed to JJjci'ay accor.ling to rule; Vol. I. LI 266 HEBREW GRAMMAR. asD''Q^I?p . and CR^. In parigul, tlie D is vt\t\ijhurikf {recording to form, as l^Q . D\^2'1D &c. In the infinitiv6y the n is pointed with kamets, to diftinguifh it from the prefer; and the firft radical, is fometimes with tfere; a& ^n. and fometimes with cbirik, as V^H.but with the letters d7D2 it is generally with chirik, as 1''?^^. V2p^ &g. The fame in the imperative ; fome with tfere, and fome with chirlky^xs ^y?rj« T?^* and rT^^^H, andfometimes the rj is dropt in the imperative, as Pli) D^'Ji^ Gen. xxxi. 37. HD ]v J«^^. xix. 9. nn;;n ^JU P/alm xciv.S. &c. Thefeare, is if written, D^ii'H. f?!! . ^^'•Iin. 5cc. and fometimes in the i^ifinitive, as D^DjL^ Vl'j "TD;?") . H y^b y^l nitfav /«rted-with kamets, and the fame as the prefix fetters of ka!.i m thi» derivation ; (i. e. quiefcent in the fecond HEBREW GRAMMAR. 267 fecond radical) but with this diflin6lion ; that in kal, the firft radical is pointed v/ ith Jhuri^, as O^pJJ. Dip^ . ^ji^ . ]^2'^. &c. but in thefe, it is with chirik, as D^piJ. D''p\ ]''n^:^. lU^ &;c. or with ffcre, as DpJ &c. Hiphangl^ has been treated of in thofe which are quiefcent in the firft radical ;W> ia the preceding fe6lion, Hlthpaengl, has been treated of In this fe6lion, in the conjugation ;)/r«^/, and fhewn, that its form is to have the laft radical doubled, to compenfate for the dag.fo\ as ]i'inJnrT. r):3^_i^-nn &c. The benunee is IjI^TO . the Z;?:;,^- rat'ive and infinitive^ \f\1T\T\ the fame as the preter. And xhe future \y^2,m. liiB^r) . ]:i3r)> . I L 1 2 Para- ::.68 HEBREW GRAMMAR, Paradigm of a Verb quiefcent in the fecond radical *) vauy as }12 D'ip ^^* Conjugation KaL INDICATIVE MOOD* PRETER TENSE. Singular. Fern, Mafc. ^n ]§ 3d perfoiu i : r -H^^ 2d perfon. com. ^{?^^ I fl perfon. P L t? R AL, Fem. Mafc. com. ^^1^ 3d perfon. ' r- ; - Dr)3 2d perfon. com. =^^^:^ ift perfon> Participle Present Benunee. Fem, Mafc. »^iJ? 15 fingular, r^-^}^ '0':i^ plural. Participl£ Pangul. Fem. Mafc. ™^ p:i fingular. /I'lp D^^l plural. INFINI- HEBREW GRAMMAR. 269 INFINITIVE MOOD. • lU And with the Le TTERS D '' T^?? 3 m 4 IMPERATIVE MOOD. Fern. Mafc. '-'^^ 1^^ fingulah FUTURE TENSE. Sing u J. A R. Ftm. Mafc. ^°"^- l^^fi? lilperfon. '^^?-P P?^ 2d perfon. P^^ r?; 3d perfon. Plural. Fern; Mafc. com. pnj J ft perfon. ry^inn I '"''i^^ ^^ pcrfon. J '5^*'?^ 3d perfon. NIPHANGL. 570 HEBREW GRAMMAR, N I P H A N G L. INDICATIVE MOOD. PRETER TENSE. Singular. Tern. Mafc. m^r t^i 3d perfon. /l^P^ iy\^^2:\ 2d perfon. com* '^Jl')^) ifl perfon. Plural. Fern. Mafc. com* ^^*i^^ 3d perfon. ipiii33 tir\S:)2^ 2d perfon. com. JjJto:) I ft perfon. Parti;c:^le Present Benunei;. Fern. Mafc. npx I'l^ fingulan ii'iiini D'':^n^ plural. PARTICIPLE PANGUL. CARET. INFINI- I JH E B R E W GRAMMAR. 27^^ INFINITTVE MOOD- And with the Letters u h :^ :i fi-ing ]')zrh T)2n| li^na IMPERATIVE MOOD. Fern. Mafc. ]^2,r] lingular njiiBn ^ii^rr pluraU FUTURE TENSE^ Singular. Fern. Mafc. com* t^^ I ft perfon- ^^iHJl t*):!;!! 2d perfon. l^sn p2: 3d perfoiu Plural, Fern. Mafc, com. T^35 I ft perfon, ^' » -' ; ');i"in: 3d perfon. PIENGL, 272 HEBREW GRAMMAR. P I E N G L. INDICATIVE MOOD. PRETER TENSE. Singular, Fern. Mafc. com. 1^)^ 3d perfon. ^^?> 2d perfon, ^:n^ra I ft perfon. Plural. Fem. Mafc. com. com. '^m 3d perfon. ^^m 2d perfon. •I^^pu 111: perfon. Participle Present Benunee. Fern Mafc. n3:inD or ri:):^')!^ it: : ^'- i-v : ]p2r? fingular, niUi^D D^JJinp plural. Participle Pangul, Fem. ITT r Mafc. ^p;np fingular: m2\y^ plural. j INFINI. HEBREW GRAMMAR. 273 INFINITIVE MOOD. ,.. I,.. And with the Letters D ^ D 1 pi^-ti pia^ ]^S2:i pinji IMPERATIVE MOOD. Fern. Mafc. n-:3^n ^pp^n plural. FUTURE TENSE. Singular. Fern. Mafc. com. ]))^^. ifl pcrfon. '^P^ PP^* 2d perfon. ]})^n^ 1}?^] 3d perfon. Plural. Fern. Mafc. com. ]^!^2; I ft perfon. r^m:^n \ ^??^2J? ^d perfon. '•■'■' ■ J ''^^?^' 3A perfon. Vol. I. Mm PUANGL. ^74 HEBREW GRAMMAH. P U A N G L. In this Derivation, there is no diftindlion between Puanol and its a6live Piengl; as already mentioned in this Se6lion, HIPHEENGL. INDICATIVE MOOD. PRETER TENSE. Sing U L A R J Fern. Mafc. ny^LH T^k! 3d perfbn. J^^?^-? ^}^n 2d perfon. com. -jnnn iflperfon. P L U R A L. Fern. Mafc. com. ^y^rj 3d perfon. )^:^^^\} Drj^nn 2d peiTon. com. •imn 1 ft perfon. Participle Present Benunee. Fern. Mafc. ^m rn^ fingular. 1 • : D^MO plural. Participle P A NO U L, Fern. Mafc. ™;« 1^^^ lingular. /iiu^:3 a^jniO plural. INFIKI^ HEBREW GRAMMAR, 2j£ INFINITIVE MOOD. And with the Letters ^ D ^ rnno T2r]b tons pn:! IMPERATIVE MOOD. Fern. Mafc. V'^n ^97 fingufer. nj^^Tl •''^9? plural. FUTURE TENSE. Sing ul ar. Fern. Mafc. com. V}i} 3d perfon V^^ 2d perfon. r?; I ft perfon. Plural. Fern. Mafc. com. 191 I ft perfon. 1 ^^^^/^ 2d perfon. J ■Ji^: 3d perfon. M m 2 HUPHANGI 276 HEBREW GRAMMAR. HuPHANGL. INDICATIVE MOOD. PRETER TENSE. SI^ [ G U L A R Fern. Mafc. ^?'"^ 3d perfon. JJ^^^n 2d perfon. com. •'^^n-irr lil perfon. Pl URAL. Fern. com. Mafc. ^J^-irr 3d perfon. Dn:nin 2d perfon. - com. ^^^nin I ft perfon. There is no Benunee, Pangul, Infinitive, nor Imperative in this Conjugation, FUTURE TENSE. Fern. Singular. Mafc. com. »■ • ^y^^ 1 ft perfon.. 1^)^ 2d perfon. ]y\D "i?"'^'' 3^ perfon. Pl URAL. Fern. Mafc. com, ^ ■•■•■ r 1 J l^^J ill perfon J)j::in 2d perfon. . W 3^ perfon. HITH. HEBREW G R A M M A R. 277 H 1 T H P A E N G L. INDICATIVE MOOD, PRETER TENSE. Si i N U LAR. Fem, Mafc. iT : : • Ipiarirr 3d perfon. jn;ip;nm 2d perfon. com. ''^pji:2m ift perfon. Fem. com, com.- Plural, Mafc. ^^P^^-On od perfon. O-p^^'^-O^^ 2d perfon. ^2^mm I ft perfon. Participle Present Benune] Fem. n5yi3;;iD or -n^^i^n?^ J ; : • Mafc. ]^):ir\r^ fingular. DOJuri.tD plural. PARTICIPLE PANG U L, CARET, INFIM. 3^78 HEBREW GRAMMAR. INFINITIVE MOOD. And with the Letters T^'innnD ]:S2r^r^b p^SJirp p'l^r^n^i IMPERATIVE MOOD, Fern. Mafc, 'P^^^r^U V^^^f^ fingular, FUTURE TENSE* Singular. Fem. Mafc, com. ^P^^^ ift pcrfon. 'P"^^^^ Ip^nPi 2d perfon, V.^2^^ 1^?^: 3d perfon. Plural. Tem. Mafc. com. 1^)2n^ I ft perfon. 1 ^iiian/l 2d nerfnn ^•■^■* ^* J ^^^^3{^: 3d perfon. SECT- HEBREW GRAMMAR. 279 SECT. VIL Of Verbs quiefcent in the third radical ^ alephy m i^^rg i^j) Sec. IN the preter of kal, the ^^ a/eph is quiefcent, and kamets before it, as ^^J?. but in the third perfon plural mafculine, and third perfon fingular feminine, the N alepb is pronounced, as -IKl^Q . n>«ti{p . and in henunee, and pan" gui, the ^ is quiefcent in the mafctohne fingular only; as H^iD . but in the other perfons it is pronounced, as n^^^^{D D\^^^:iD D-'K^i^D &c. The infimtive is ^^to JOjJ. and with the letters o!?OIl with chlrik, as ^^^pl Sec. and fometimes with additional il thau poftfixed, after the form of the quiefcent verb in the third radical H, asl^/DJ^Ip '^ph'^) ItwWteQ kerocth lanu,yz/^.viii. I. biy^ rSt^D ^D7 lephee meloeth lebavel, Jerm, xxix, ic. In the Imperative, the ^^ is quiefcent in the mafculine fingular only, as N^O l^'Jf? . but in the other perfons it is pronounced, as ^K^Q \^:^a. nii^")ip. in this laft the H feminine is fometimes defedlive, as ^^H^ll? klrren loe^Exod* 20. and fometimes with the ^^ aleph quiefcent, as ^ J^IP Serena lee^ Ruth, i. 20. The prefix letters ]n^J< are pointed the fame as in the perfe6l verbs, and the aleph is always quiefcent, when it is the laft letter of a word, as ^y\ . i^"lp.t<. ir^pj^, K^iD^Scc. but if there is another letter after it, it is then pronounced ;as^i:^1pr) . •')>^"lpj'^ . •'^M"lj5J ^KiJOn, IN^^n 2«c. But in the feminine plural, it is quiefcent, 28o HEBREW GRAMMAR. quiefcent, as HDnfe ^J^i'1.|;'^l ""^kee thikrfm milch3,Exod, i. lo. njN^:^Dri &c. And, after this manner, are all the other conjugations formed; except that /y^r^? precedes the quiefcent ^^, in tlie iirll: and fecond perfons in the preter tcnfe, as /^i^IPP Paradigm of a Verb quiefcent, in the lafl radic ..I i^alcph, as^np^. K^^^. Knn &c. Conjugation ^^/, INDICATIVE M O O D, P R E T E Pv TENSE. Singular. Fern. Mafc. T\^1}2 Kl^p 3d perfon, riKj^'D -0^^? 2d perlbn. com. ■'C'*^'^''? I ft peribn. Plural, Fern. Mafc. com. ^'^'^^ 3d perfon. irjlx^'^ D^trJ9 2d perfon. com. ^^i^'f? ift perfon* Participle Present Benunee. Fern. Mafc. HH^iD or r\^rp:^ VCp:^ fingular. jniKl^iD D'K^iD plural. Parti- HEBREW GRAMMAR. 281 Participle Pan c ul. Fern. Mafc. 'T^? ^*^^? fingular. n)mo ' d>ri::d plural. INFINITIVE MOOD. ^^^l*; or >*ilp Nto or Ki::iO And with the Letters ^ D ^ ^^il^Dp KiiiO^ KiifDS Ki:ip^ And with n than poftiixed. IMPERATIVE MOOD. Fem. Mafc, '^^^ ^f^ fingular. "x^^?.? ■1{*?'? plural. FUTURE TENSE, Singular, Fern. Mafc. com- ^iiPi* iftperfon. 'Vfm Ksa^ 2d perfon, ^^.^^'^^ ^}^:. 3d perfon. Plural. Fern. Mafc. ^on^- ^?.P? iftperfon. nis;ian 1 ^f^r^P^ 2d perfon. j ^^W 3d perfon. Vol. I. N n NIPHANGL. nPjz HEBREW G R A M M A E« N I P H A N G L. i Is D I C A T I V E M O O r>. P R E T E R T E N S Ev S I N G '^T L A R- FeiT}, jT ; : - com. Fern, com. com. Mafc. ^W 3^ perfon. j;}K^:o? 2d perfoDo >/is'^Dl ifl perfoiu Plural, Mafc. ^^?^ 3d perfon. DriNi^p: 2d perfon. Wq? iaperfon= Participle Present Benunee, Fern, Mafc. i-iNifDi or n^"iD^. J^^^d: fingular. iT,N!^ai * 0''K^9^ plural. PARTICIPLE PANGUL. CARET. .INFINL HEBREW GRAMMAR. aU INFINITIVE MOOD. And with tli£ Letters Tirana • • I" '" • i I" T • ' IMPERATIVE MOOD. Fern, Mafc. ^^f/^-T finguhr, m^rr plural. FUTURE TENSE. Sing U L A R. Fem, Mafc. com. r : T . ^}J^'^ illpcrfbn. ^\r^?/-T 2d peilbn. ^W- 3^1 pciIbn. Pl URAL. Tem. Male. com. 1 J ^Kji^^^i"! 2d pcribn. N n r, PIENGL 284 HEBREW GRAMMAR. P I E N G L, INDICATIVE MOOD. PRETER TENSE. Singular. Fern. V * com. Mafc. r^ 3d perfon. ^^\p 2d perfon. >r\ikbr2 la perfon. Plural. Fern. Mafc. com. com. ^^r"? 3d perfon, D-HN^D 2d perfon. •W^P ifl perfon. Participle Present Benunee. Fem. Mafc, n^^te i^ fingulap, .1iK>pD ti'f.t2^ plural. Participle Pangul. Fem. Mafc. ^?jtt? ^|e?P fmgular; JT«V.^9 C^K^^M plural. ' INFINl H E B R E W G R A M M A R. 285 INFINITIVE MOOD. K^D or r)i^)^^ And with the Letter a D b 3 3 nVdd iibf^b i*Vo3 K'poa i • J-- ; r- I y - i. And with j-^ thau poflfixed. n^br^b Dikbrp^ mbm IMPERATIVE MOOD. Fern, Mafc. ^i^b^ ^bn fingular, nx^D plural. FUTURE TENSE. Singular. Fern. Mafc. com. i^bm I ft perfon. }^j;^r) 2d perfon, ^b}^] 3d perfon. Plural. Fern. Mafc. com. i^br^^ ill perfon. 1 "^^bon 2d perfon. J ^^l^'^'; 3^ person. PUANGL ftS6 HEBREW GRAMMAR. P U A N G L. INDICATIVE MOOD. PRETER TENSE. Singular. Fern. Mafc. ni^^ri Nnn 3d perfon. riK^n riKnn 2d perfon. com. ''^^}J^ I fl perfon. Fern. com, » ,,. .. ^^ com. Plural, Mafc. ^^•?^ 3d perfon. D/^^^m 3d perfon. DjnN2i^n 2d perfon. com. ^N^.9n ift perfon; Participle Pres] SNT BeXUNEE. Fern. Mafc. N^^p^ flngular. 1 ♦ ; - DK^iJm plural. Partic ifl e Pangul. Fern. Mafc. TT : \ Ki;oi^ lingular D-Nia^Q,^ plural. INFINL HEBREW G RA M M A R. ^489 INFINITIVE MOOD. ik'^rjri K''v'?n K^prt And with the Letters D ^ D ^ N'i^rjDnD K'':iDrT^ ^^'':i?:D^^ K^:ir^n::i IMPERATIVE MOOD. Fern. Mafc. ^K^ri^n ^^luOT fingiilan FUTURE tense:. Singular, Fern. Mafc. com. ^'^^^ iflperfon. ^N^^P^ i^'^'^pr} 2d perfon, ^^'^.P^ ^^^^?: 3d perfon* Plural. Fern. Mafc* com. ^""^.P^ I ft pcrfon. ' ^' '' J ^ ^^^ii^: 3d perfoa. Vol. I. O HUPHANGL- 590 H E B p. E W G R A M INI A R, HUFHANGL. INDICATIVE MOOD. P R E T E R TENSE. Fem» |T : : T com. Fem. com . Tnb^:anrT- ' com. Singula r Mafc. ^^'7? 3^^ perform. r}^^^n 2d perfon, •'^snrr ift perfon* Plural. Mafc. ^^^^'? 3d perfon; nmiLm 2d perfon, •IJKZim I fl perfon The Hebrew grammarians in general, are of opir^ion, that there is no henunse^ pangul, infinitive or i?nperative, in this conjugation : though, Elias h3.s formed the participle ienunee, and the infinitive : but as they are founded on jnere conje6ture, I am not inchned to adopt tliem. FUTURE TENSE. Singular Fern, com. Mafc. mm^ I ft perfon. ^^^™ 2d perfon. i*^rr 3d perfon. Plural* HEBREW GRAM M A R. 291 Plural. Mafc. i^nn: lil perfon„ " '■• ^ ••• J ^>^nn;'_ 3d petfon» Fern, com. HITHPAENGL, INDICATIVE MOOD. PRETER TENSE. Fern, com. Fern, com. com. S I N G U LAR. Mafc. *^'3,nrin 3d perfon mnnm 2d perfon. ••/IKnnjpn iftperfon. Plural. Mafc. ?)4NJ2nm 3d perfon. DJn^^:^^m 2d perfon. ^JKSmrr i ft perfon. Participle Present Eexunee. Fem. Mafc. nH:?in;np or r^i^^nm ?^~tnnp fingular. D*«nnnp plural. O02 PARTI- J ; - ; • 2^)^ HEBREW G R A M M A R* PARTICIPLE PANGUL. CARET. INFINITIVE MOOD. And with the Letters D b D n js^ini^n^ i^^nnn^ K:anrin3 Knnnrra IMPERATIVE M O Q D. Vem. Mafc. \^^2nri7 ^'^l.ni'in lingular. ••^hJ^nm plural. FUTURE TENSE. s I N G U 3 LAR, Fern. Mafc. com. Knnn.S^ iflpcrfon. 'Knnj^j^ K-nnjp/^ 2d perfon. *N^:^nr^n t^nn/i^, 3d perfon, P L U R A L, Fem, Mnfc, com. ^^fi^-^^ iH: perfon, r;K2n/3n ^H^n-n/n 2d perfbn. com. ^»^?n,n> 3.d perfon, SEC T. HEBREW GRAMMAR, SECT. VUI, ■93 Of Verbs quiefcent in tlie third radical n he, nj &c. rh:y IN the conjugation 7p kal^ it is of four forms. Firil; With quiefcent ,1, as H?^ in the third perfon fingular of the preter. Second, where the H is deficient, as ^/^^ in the third perfon plural. Third, where the H is changed to Pi without daga/Jj, as '"T/}/^ in the third perfon feminine lingu- lar. Fourth, in the other perfons it is changed to '' as JT"^:) . •1J''>'.T he, and in all the forms, the firft radical is T • T • T ' pointed the fame as the perfedl verbs. It niuft be obferved, that in the third perfon plural, and third perfon feminine fingular, the H is fometimcs changed to pronounced ^ yod, as from HDH is derived, U Vpn 'TCH tfur chafayir' boe, and ""IL'S:! ri'DTJ *|Ii. vecha chafayah napli- /hce, after the form of rTlpD . Tlp^ , In the participle hcnume^ the fingular mafcuh'ne, has, always quiefcent p^, and generally preceded hy fcgoli as n^'li). this is to difrin2:uifli it from the benuncc of the vert* quiefcent in the third radical K which is with tfere', as ^*^;'^ . K"l)p 2;c. but when in conjun^ioti with what tha grammarians call 7T^^},*\ n'?:^ a fmall woid ; or with a word accented mlkngl^ it is alfo with tfcye-, "S T)^ n^_2 W\ he, ^5^3 TViy^ accoiding to tb.eyl/^/oM./:'. • This is the proper prcnrnclatlon : not chafa-vu, ^s fori?, ignc- of the true meaning of the language pronounce itj not cor.fdcr, ^ng, Umt the '-jau is only pkccd, to fupport X\\t/hurik, Ar.a 294 HEBREW GRAMMA R. And the feminine fmgular, is with kamets before th* n, as rvp -srs'OH EJlh. W. 20. But in both mafculine and feminine plural, the H is deficient, as "O^M . TsbSl^ . In the participle pangul^ the H is changed to pronounced ^j,9<^, and is pointed the fame as the perfe6l verbs, as . D'-'/^-^ . *'')^:i rsVT?:) . HTO galuy, geluyeem, geluyah, geluyoeth. In the infinitive, the firfl radical is pointed with kamctSy and the fecond w^ith chohm, and qiiiefcent H ultimate ; this is, when without the prefix letters D^D3, and in con- jnndion with verbs, as ^^I'K"! HN"} Gen. xxvi. 28. TWV fWy^ Prov. xxiii, 25. &c. but when not in conjunction with verbs, it is with /;r"J«?,, as '7''^3 Hj^l Gen. xlviii. ir. ^'^yyi Tity^ Prov* xxi. 3. the fi\me when it fucceeds a verb, as nty^ rbDDr\ Gen, xxxi. 28. But with the prefix letters D^D!2, then is changed to quiefcent 1 and additional Jlpoft- fixed; as rtfeS • ^^'-^^ &c. and fometimes v/ithout the' prefix letters, as . Y^IKH TTw^ Judg. xviii. 30. Thefe are' hut few : and there is but one that is in conjun6lion with ai verb that has Jl, viz, T'^^O HS^J^ DVn P/u/m 1. 20. In the imperative, the mafculine fingular, is withy^^i;^,, and quiefcent H, with t/ere before it, H^J), and in the plural, mafculine, and feminine fingular, the H is dropt, as yA' ^^^. ^"d in the feminine plural, the His changed to quiefcent "> yoci, with fegcl before it ; as n^O:a ^*)K*^ bi\ Sam. II. i. 24. The f^ititre is formed, by prefixinf>- the letters yi^'^^to the imperative; the pointing of which, is tl>e fame as the perfe£l verbs ; as will be perceived in the table,. I rnufi now obferve, that all the general rules laid down ,n this conjugation, coiicerniiig the different changes of the 6 HEBREW GRAMMAR. 295 the radical Tl, to % or D, or its being dropt in fome inilaii- ces, obtain, in all the feven conjugations i and the point- ing of the iiril: radical ; the additional letters ; as alfo the ^, in the participle henuneey and pangul; the prefix letters Vb^l m the hifinltlve^ and the prefix letters IJI^K which form the future tenfe, are the fame as the perfect verb, throughout all the conjugations : for which reafon, I fliali forbear treating of them feparately ; but proceed to treat of them conjuncftively. In the ^rc^^rr toife, the rt is quiefcent, in the third perfon fingular, in all the conjugations ; and the fecond radical is pointed with Limcts ; as .n^-lll . TVA . HXO .H^^ &c. and in the future, it is v^'whfegol, as . n^ij^^ . n^,1M , H /|N* . H^^lK. &c. and in the participle bcnunee, the mafculine fmgular is with fcgoly and the feminine with karnets ; tlie fame in the participle pangui; except in the conjugation ;(^/, as above mentioned. The Infinitives have the prefix letters D/3^ with additi- onal J-) poftfixed, and cho/om before it ; and the Imperatives have tfere before the quiefcent H, as n^JJil . n^.1 . ^T^^^T. r63 Stc. And in the future tenfe of this derivatio.i, the -^ is often dropt; as mkal, . ^J^. ^^/H. ^^K. ^.3^^ with chlrikd.v\\ fegoly and accented milengl\ they are likewife to be found with the prefix letters pointed with tfere, as , ]9n ^it A^^;;^^. xvi. 15. ^:iT-^n ;^^i^T G.«. ii. 14. and in'"^,>/;, ^;2^/ . '?5;. . ^;h^ &c. with chcrlk and ,^^w^/j. And in phngl called ii^:nn r:i^ it is, ^^r\,by\ &c. with7J5.'z;^ and />«/^:? j/; hw^^puangly and huphangl, are never to be met with with- out the rr. In hlphcengl^ >-Dn b^^ &c. with two y2;r^/i-; and in hlthpaengl blTSTS 3.*)jp; >|m This form whereiii the n is dropt^ feldom obtains ; but with ^ vau converfive as 5^6 H E B R E W G Tv A M M A R, zs in Jfal .DSI^K Pi*} in nlphan^L D\1^i^ "^j^^^, in plcngl t^'rb\^ W in hlphcengl, 2:t /K 3^1 iS;] J//^^. xv. 4. and in hhhpaeng!,*h7})^ T^/ll ^jiri^] Gf.'?. ix. 21. although we nnd fome few without the ^ I'au, as ^^n ^^^ , H ttX*''_. In the imperative, the mafculine lingular is fometimes deHcient in r\, as in//V.>/^/, ^J^T^"' ^jn/li^ 1^ Zr^/V. xxiv. ii. "by^bl Tfaim cxix. 22. ''yO^ T}J} Dcut, ix. 14. "JD^a nnn P/j/;;: li. 4.andin^'/y^/>^^;7^/^t'rTJini "tri'^D *?;; 2yD Sam- II. xiii.5. But in kal and n'lphangl^ the imperative is not deficient in the n. Note. There are four roots whofe third radical is rt> and in whlchj it is never quiefcent; viz. Hpi^. TOJ . rTllJ »?l^3 and are therefore pointed with /(r/w<7/5 tuvI pathachy the fame as the perfect verbs ; not Hke thofe which are />//6. Para* HEBREW G R A Ivl M A R. %^f Paradigm of a Verb quiefcent in the third radical H, as 6cc. nsn n^j Conjugation KaL INDICATIVE MOOD. PRETER TENSE. S I N G U LAR. Vol. I Fern. : I- T comi Mafc. n^-J 3d perfoHo rf^.^ 2d perfon. ''O"); ift perfon. Plural. Fern, com. com. Mafc. ^^y^ 3d perfon. DJn^J 2d perfon. ••0^^^-: 1 ft perfon. Participle Present Benunee. Fern. Mafc. n7i:i fingular. ^^^^ plural. Participle Pangul. Fern. Mafc. ^^^^ fingular, D;:)'?f plural. P P ' ' INFINL 19S" HEBREW GRAMMAR. INFINITIVE MOOD. • nsba or n^^ And with the Letters b D a ' r^i^^a Pi')b}b /)^^:i3 ni^^s. IMPERATIVE MOOD. Fem. Mafc. ^•^ ^^^ lingular* ?^;\^4 ^^;s pluraL FUTURE TENSE. Singular. Tern. Mafc, com. '*^,?^S iftperfon* ^^i? nJ^^Jl 2d perfon. n|?^B r}by^, 3d perfono Plural. Fem. Mafc, com. ^2^^' ifl perfon, L 1 ^T'^n 2d perfon. I -l^fi! 3d perfon. NIPHANGL^ HEBREW GRAMMAR. 299 K I P H A N G L, . INDICATIVE MOOD, PRETER TENSE. Singular, F^m, Mafc, com. r^^ 3d perfon, ^'^A^ 2d perfoDo W|?^:) iftperfon. P L U R A L« Fem, com, com. Mafc. ^r'^- 3d perfon, 0{?''^f^ 2d perfon, 'I^^^J I ft perfon. Participle Present Benunee. Fem, Mafc, ^i\^^? or rh^y r^:^^ fingnlar. ^^'?^^ Q;>f^ plural. PARTICIPLE PANGUL, CARET. P P 2 INFINI- -oo HEBREW GRAMMAR. INFINITIVE MOOD. And with the Letters Q b :j n rSbmnti jn^^iinS jni7.^n3 nibiirT^ IMPERATIVE MOOD. fern. Mafc, r^Tb^n ^b^n plural, FUTURE TENSE, Singular. Eem. com. 'bh'^ Mafc. r^b^ ift perfon, : ^).X^ id perfon. ? '^i^l' 3^ perfon, ^ Pl URAL « Fem. Mafc. com. 1 J r^b?^:^ ifl perfon. ^^-J-H 2d perfon, ' jT^ 3d perfon. PIENGI<, Ji E B R E W G R A M M A R. 3^1 P I E K G L. INDICATIVE MOOD. Singular. Fern. Mafc; np^r*' ^}j^. 3d peifon, -n^^? r^i^ 2d perfon. com, *'''Tj^^ I ft perfon. ? L U 1. A L. Fern. Mafc? com. ^)>^ 3d perfon. ]^'}? OT)^"?^ 2d perfon. com^ ^^''^? I ft perfoHp Participle Present Eenunee. Fern B Mafc. Participle Pangul, Fem. Mafc. P^'f^i? P^/^_? plural. INFINI. 302 HEBREW GRAMMAR. I ISr F I N I T I V E MOOD. And with the Letters n'j^DD r\'h:h rTi^:i3 rrhy^, IMPERATIVE MOOD, Fern. Mafc. i^ n))^ fingular, ^iii "^"l^. pluraU FUTURE TENSE. Singular. Fern, Mafc, com. n^.^h? I ft perfon. '>'^^ n^;.^ 2d perfon. ^^^^ ^^^] 3d perlbn. V L URAL. Fcm. Mafc. com. T J.- ; \ J r^^Xl ifl perfon. ^^^^ 2d perfon. ^['-: 3^ perfon. PUANGL HEBREW GRAMMAR. 303 P U A N G L. INDICATIVE MOOD. PRETER TENSE. Singular. Fern. Mafc. ^"^ ",l^. 3d perfon: ^■^7^^ ^% 2d perfon. ""^' _ ' '^'k ift perfon. Plural. Fem. Mafc. H^^^x np^>J 2d perfon. ^°"^- '^'>J ift perfon. Participle Present Ben UNEE, Fem. IVrafc. 'A ^^^ Angular. ■"Y^ at^ plural. PARTICIPLE PANGUL CARET. INFINI. P4 HEBREW G R A xM M A R. INFINITIVE MOOD. IMPERATIVE M O O D. C A R E T. FUTURE TENSE. Singular. Fern. com. Mafc- ^}.^^, iflpcrf^jn^ n^^^ 2d perfon. •^ivu 3^ perfon. Plural. Fern. Mafc. com. *^P}: I ft perfon. 1 y^;?p 2d perfon. J ^^^\ 3d perfon. HIPHEENGL. INDICATIVE MOOD. PRETER TENSE. Singula R« Fern. Mafc. nji^^.:jrT 'nb^n oj perfon. n'^^rr or J1\> J?''^.^'^ 2d perfon. com. "''Oy.^'? lit perfon. Plural, HEBREW G R A M P*! A R» JoJ Plural. Fein. Mafc. com* ^^:?n 3d per foil* \P'^?^ SiT^pn 2d perfon. com. fTb^n lit perfon* Participle Present Benunee. Fern. Mafc. nil.O fmgular. f)Sb:^a D^.^P? plural. Participle Pangul, Fern. Mafc. ^';>.^^ fingular. 1 .' ^: 0^^^^ pluraL INFINITIVE MOOD* And with the L£TTEit:J D L, ^ ^ ri'^.b:in!3 n'bjnb r)')b:^n:i jifenji IMPERATIVE MOOD. Vol. i. Fem. Mafc. r: - !^"^^n Tingular. ^n^'! f^n plural. aq FUTURE 3^6 HEBREW G R A M M A R. FUTURE TENSE. Singular. Eem. ^ Mafc. com. n^pK lil perfon. ^vt"- 3^ perfon. Plural. com. n^^5 I ft perfon; \ ^^-^^ 2d perfon. J *^! 3d perfon- H U P H A N G L. INDICATIVE MOOD. PRETER TENSE. Singular, Mafc. ^♦7 3d perfon ^^.^'Iv^ 2cl perfon. '^t-^/l I ft perfon. Fem. T I- ; T com. Plural Fem. com. CO No Participle Benunee, Conjugation Mafc. yr? 3d perfon. ^0^ 2d perfon. •■):)^^^jrT I ft perfon. or Pangu 1 tills INFINL HEBREW GRAMMAR. 307 INFINITIVE MOOD. rnsrr nbyn nb^r^ IV : T 1" : T IV : t IMPERATIVE MOOD. CARET. FUTURE TENSE. Singular. Fern. Mafc. com. *^b:it^ I ft perfbn. 'b:;^ nb^^ 2d perfon. npn nbT 3d per:fon. Plural. Fern. Mafc. com. ^b^^ I ft perfon. ''•''^•' J TOJ 3d perfon. Q.<1 2 HITH' 3t8 HEBREW GRAM M A R, ; HITHPAENGL. I N D I C AT I V E MOO D, PRETER TENSE. Sing u l a r . Fern, Mafc. inri^rj •^,^^7'"^ 2,(^ perfon. I'- ~ * • rfl^r^n ^a pcrfbn. com, 'V'p-^\^ I ft perfon, P L URAL. Feip. Mafc. com. Y^r""? 3d perfon. iD'^d-nn ^r)^^,]ipn 2d perfon. cam. rA^m ift perfon. Participle Prk-ekt Benunee. Fem , Mafc. rhip or n )or,p n|?..1Jip lingular. 1 ' • P>k^Ap pluraU P A R 1^ I C 1 P L E P A N G U L, CARET. INFINI- HEBREW GRAMMAR. 309 INFINITIVE MOOD, And with the Letters nfennD jii^:i;in^ jn')>>:inn3 /ii^j/ina 1 - ; • " 1 - : • ; i - ; • ; i - ; • i IMPERATIVE MOOD, Fem, Mafc. r - : * ^"'J^-l'OrT fi ngu I ar, ^^.^iP'7 plural, FUTURE TENSE. Sing U L A R. Fem. com» Mafc. n^^-jp^? I ft perfon, ^bp_Dr\ 2d perfon. '^l^AJ?: 3d perfon. Plural. Fem. Mafc. com, r\Tb:inn -r |v - ; • J ^;^^ ifl perfon. •V?:riJl 2d perfon. ^/"^•O! 3d perfon. SECT* po HEBREW G R A M M A R« SECT. IX, Of the Verbs crJled D^^")3^ caphideem, double; i. e. the fecond and third radical alike, as, 6<;c. »]J TT^ 22D IT muft be obferved, that fome of thefe verbs are form- I d the fame as the perfect ones, as from T}"!) u2p &cc. is fl lerived . rbb'V . -0*^^? ^'"''^ ^'^^'^ * ^U • 'C'^-t ^^* ^^"^^ which ^ do not re(juire explanation. e ae But thofe which I mean to treat of, are fuch, as are deficient in one of the double letters ; and the other, has dagajh^ to compenfate for the deficiency, as .Tii^D .ri'l^D the dagaJJ) in the '^X beth, is to compeniate for the defic'enc) of the other H heth, which is the fecond radical ; for that which is dagapcdy is the third radical, not the fecond, as fome have imagined : for had it been the fecond radical, the dagajh in it could not have compenfated for the defici- ency ; for the property of the daga/h, is to point at the deficiency of the preceding letter, not the fucceeding one^'. In the preter of kal, the third perfon is . IID . D-TI with pathach^ to difiingoifn it from the verb quiefcent in the fecond radical, which is pointed with kavzcts\ and, on aC' count of the dagajh which takes place in the other perfons * ii. /mp .mp ,'ir^rs ./)iar. &c. for if ihe'Ofamcch or P) ^''-'^u was pointed with kametSy the dagajh could not take place ; for dagajh cannot fucceed kamcts\^ which is a long vovv'ei. * Ste Clnp. V. Sea. III. Page 73. . t See Chap. UI. Z^^v, V, and Chap. V, S*ea. Ill, Y^g^ 73. Tht H E B R E W^ GRAMMAR. ^li The hcnu>2£e\s\ike\\\kw\ihpathach,ds 2D .D'^^D .Qjl .D''pi^, and even thole which are pointed with kametSy according to the Adaforahy as "W^^ DiJ are in the plural with /^^f/^^zry^, as D*'Di1 Vn'' Exod, xxvi. 24. but, D^'ipr) p'H^ which is witli /^^w^/i is fingular; and in the plural is, D^D''p>n after the form of TDH which in the plural, is D^'Dn , Parigul is the fame as in the perfe^Sl verb, as D''!^*3 &:c. y^'^^^ .D^^r) .D'^^ilDj'p The infinitive and imperative are with choiom, to diflinguifli them from thofe quiefcent in the fecond radical, which are with/bi^rik; as the infim* tive is .^"^^ *^^^ . "^^^ ^^ ^"'^ ^€ut, ii. 3. and the imperative Dii*^ A'^M^ /Dir) . l^D . ]n^ ^ilD . 1^;; ""iD and which are accented milengl, in order to admit dagafh after the cholom^ which is a long vowel. ''^ The/z//z/r^is formed with the prefix letters l/T'iS pointed with kametsy the fame as the verbs quiefcent in the fecond radical ; but with this difference, that thefe laft are with JJjurik^ and the otlier with cholom, as liHR "lli^^ Jli^ ''JT'^m Exod* xxxiii. 19. the fame in the plural mafculine ^^t^^ri . ^^T . ^^Dn Sec. and in the plural feminine, it is .n^DJin .niUDj"^. and in the imperative, H^^D 6cc. In the conjugation niphangl, the ^ in the third perfoii is pointed with kamets; and the iirll radical wkh pathach, tfcre, oxcholojn, as'^i^JV ^P^V '>"^ T-Tia D.p^^. P/ xxii. 15. ^^NH^DJ £z6'A'. xxvi. 2. but the <:^i?/o;?z is in the plural only, ^s ^iy\ nDDn7/:7;. xxxiv. 4. na^^l ^^yi Nah. \, 12. And the other perfons have all dagafi, as . ST^2D:i , UnS^V^ . n'^H b^' ^^DJ * See Note on Se^. V. Chap, III. Page 39. Ji2 HEBREW GRAMMAR. Gen. xix. 4. .DJliajH^ ?)Djr>J &c. And the other in^d^^ tions, after the manner of the preter, have all dagq/h ; though fome few are to be met with without; as t'^i^i^ mn rrijnji />;. xix. 3. .nno^i. n^n^iEzcLxij* .^VJ^l npp^^ Job X. I. and which ought to be, , Hj^ni t'; T T ; T* In the participle hcnunee, the mafculine flngular is with hametsy as . Ur\\ . 12} 6cc. and with iferc^ .DD^'n'? ^7 "inVJlQ 7^:3 Xfai. xlix. 6. but the other perfons are with dagajh, as . HDJli .D^pn: . D^)1)D:1 IJITOK £;2^/e. xxxiii. 10, The infinitive is with cholom, thPIT} . piUH &c. or with tfere^ S-P'"? . ^?'7» The imperative is likewife with cholomi In the future tenfe of nipbangl, and the other conjuga- tions, the pointing is the fame as in thofe, quiefcent in the ^cond yadiCAl* Paka« HEBREW GRAMMAR. 315 Paradigm of a Verb whofe fecond and third radicals are alike, as &c. DQ/I 22b - T - TT Conjugation Kal. INDICATIVE MOOD. PRETER TENSE. Singular, Fem. IT ; T ,T - com. Fem. com. com. Mafci TTD . nn- ori perfon. •^^.^''^•n 2d perfon. '•p™ . '•-ni^r) id perfon. Plural. Mafc. mg.^ian 3d perfon. Dr>T7D.'or)iar) 2d perfon. ^^'lia.^y^^n 1 ft perfon. Participle Present Benunee. Fem Mafc. nrr^D . nan ' "rho . on fmgular. JimiD . niDJT) D77^D . O'BPi plural. Participle Pangul. Fem. Mafc. ,™^1 V*)^! fingular. -nip-i D\p-j plural. • Obfervation, the words in this conjugatioii which have j^ than for the firft radical, are thofe I have been treating of, as Cuhjett to the dagajh, on account of the deficiency of the fecond radical : the others have the three radicals the fame as the pcrfeft verbs : conlequently, are not fubjeft to the pointing of the defeaive or quielcent verb, but are conformable to thofe of the perfeft ones. Vol. I. R r INFIXI- 3H HEBREW GRAMMAR. INFINITIVE MOOD. And with the Letters D ^ :) n airiD Dir)^ D^nB Dir^i or Di-ns •Tii^D •fnDb ii-Ti::3 niiDi IMPERATIVE MOOD, Fern. Mafc. ''TiD . •'JsJi n'Mr2 , DiJi fingular. rrn^i^ , njDA ma . ^dji plural. FUTURE TENSE. Singular. Fern. Mafc. com. -n-T^i^.D^iniJ ifl perfom m?pn , >Dhn - I'Mr^r) . usnr) 2d perfon. liTOJl . DDPj' '7''7?- • °''''?T 3d perfon. Plural Fern. Mafc. com. .- /^'"^l?^ . ^'''T^ I ft perfon^ ' • ' ' ' '' * ■"' •'^TT?! • ^^^i;^: 3d perfon. NIPH^ HEBREW GRAMMAR. 315 N T P H A N G L: INDICATIVE MOOD. PRETER TENSE^ SlJiGULAR. Fem. Mafc. ^m 'OriJ 3d peifon. -n'^^'D-? 2d perfon. com. ^^"J^^f iftperfon. P LU R AL. F«m* Mafc. com. ^^^^ 3d perfon. }npn Sp'i^OiJ 2d perfon. com. ^^ifiji: iftperfon. Participle Present Benunee. Fern. Mafc. 23^1} fingular, cr^b^J plural. PARTICIPLE PANGUL C A R E T, Rr 2 INFINl- 3i6 HEBREW G R A M M A R» INFINITIVE MOOD. -J... ^ . And with the Letters D ^ 3 a D'^r^nt3 Dinn'? Dinns c'lr^rr^ » • •• J • : ' I ' : I • ; IMPERATIVE MOOD. Fern. Mafc. ''jpi/nrr D^m fingular. JiD'im plural. FUTURE TENSE. 5 J NGU L AR. Fem. Mafc, com. D^nKor D/}K iflpcrfon, Q'\r)r\ 2d perfon. 2^^! 3d perfom P L U R A L, Fem. Mafc. com, } pn^or D^ri; I il perfon, .-IDir^Jl 2d perfon. !)Dir^> ^d perfon, PJENGL. HEBREW GRAMMAR. 317 P I E N G L. INDICATIVE MOOD. P R E T E R TENSE. Singular* Fern. Mafc. com. -{^^i^J^.'^.!?,^? litperfon. Plural, Fern, Mafc. com, J,^^^:».^^^p 3d perfon, 1^'?'ji^ . 1^^^? Dr)^ij . O^^^S 2d perfon. com. •'J:^J?i:i . ^:i'^^3 illperfoin Obfervation. The words in this conjugation whicli have ^ for the firfl radical, are called ^^I'^oV nOH b)^^ i. e. a double verb, refemhlmg one with four radicals. This membang^ is the conjugation mentioned in the firfl fedlion of this chapter, faid to be laid down by fome of the grammarians. And here follow, what are called true viz. &c. .^3^3 3. $cc. b\pp^ 2. &c. Dp^5 i. Of thefe, the firfl is allowed by all the grammarians and lexicographers to have four letters to its root. The fe* cond, has the firft and fecond radicals doubled; but the third radical is defe(5tive ; as the root is rh\) the fame of ^S^&c. The third, has the firil and third radicals doub- led, and the fecond, defective : the root, ^^^, This is what I thought necefTiry to obferve for the information qf the readcij towards enabling him the better to find the roots. Parti- Si8 HEBREW GRAMMAR. Participle Present Benunee. Fern. Mafc. ITT : * |T : - : I" ; \"~ : ^'^'^^-lot* rrhbS^D . DSbb^rD D^^'pi^d ^d^'^^BD plural. M E R U B A N G. Sec. ^sb^p &c. bpbjir^ &:c. C^pn?;^ Participle Pangul» Fem. Mafc. n^bbto .ji^Vphd D''':)bto.D'»'?'?S)D plural. MERUBANG. g^-c. ':'2^^P &c. ^^J? Sec. DD-)D;p INFINITIVE MOOD. ^^^;^ ,^,^^^ :^^^. ^bB And with the Letters. '> 3 3 b[?53 ^^^3:a ,.. . ,.. . MERUBANG. &c. "^^^P &c. ^.^P. &c. DD-13 IMPE-' HEBREW GRAMMAR. 319, IMPERATIVE MOOD. Fern. Mafc. n±>% . m^^D ^bbs:i . -^^^3 plural. MERUBANG. 2kc. b;h^ &e. bpbp_ &c. Dpn? . FUTURE TENSE, Sing ul ar. Fern., . Mafc. com. ^|?;^^? . ^,f!?i^ litperfon, ; ^^^\ir^ . '^b}^r) bbs:\r\ . ^^'psn 2d perfon. b%:i\ . ^^5n bbSi^l , ^V?^ 3d perfon. Plural. Fern. Mafc. com. ^^^^:iJ . '?^^?? I ft perfon. r^^bbS^n . m^^gri \ ^'?^^^^ • ^^f-^-^ ^d perfon. ^'''" '' "''■ ■ •' J "^^y^ . ^J'^?: 3d perfon. MERUBANG. &c. '^iJ.'jP.N^^ &c, '?2^?^^ 8^c. Dpn?!:^ PUANGL* po HEBREW GRAMMAR^ ? U A N G L, INDICATIVE MOOD* P R E T E R TENSE. Fern, : : 1" \ com. Fern. com, com. Singular* Mafc; Tni^ 3d perfon. jjTTli^ 2d perfon. '-n-Tlli; I ft perfon. P L U R A L# Mafc. ^T?^ 3d peffon- Dj?^^ 2d perfon. ^^^l I ft perfon. ME RU BANG. '|-:T -^^ i-*;\ ' &C. i?^3^3 &C. i^^9:S: See. J?^3^7 Obfervation, concerning the firft of thefe, there is a difpute between the JezviJ^ grammarians ; fome affert, that it is a compound word; but the moil prevailing opinion is, that it is of the merubang ; i. e, is compofed ot four radical letters : the former opinion was embraced by EUas, and the latter, by Klmchl, R. Samuel .^rkuvahl, R. Solomon Heynay he. And fome have reckoned "1D")DrT as of five radical letters. See the Dictionary in 'VpTit^'W Parti- HEBREW GRAMMAR. 331 Participle Present Benunee, Fern. Mafc* ^Tl^ '^^, fingular: /l^7?^ om;if pluraK No Participle Pangul, Infinitive, or Impera* TivE in this Conjugation. FUTURE TENSE. S INGUL AR. Fern* Mafc. com. TO'i^ lit perfon* 'Tl^^ T!^^ 2d perfon. •^7-^^ ^"jy^l 3d perfon. P L U R A L. Fern. Mafc. com. "TWy I ft perfon. Vol. I. S r HIPH- 32a HEBREW GRAMMAR. H I P H E E N G L. INDICATIVE M O O m PRETER TENSE. S I N G U LAR. Fern. Mafc. n?JA7 D^ DJVf ^d perfon. nionrr 1 • -; J^'^'p^n 2d perfon^. com. ^/I'lDrrj I ft perfon. P £ U R AL. F^m. Mafc. com. ^{]5i 3d perfon. Dil'iarn 2d peribn. com. ^y^^Or}, I ft perfon. Particifle Present Benunee. Fern. Mafc. D™ fingular. D^pj??3 plural. Partic iple Pakgul. Fern. Mafc. r\r:^n)o OA'ra fingular, . D'^arilD plural. f INFINU HEBREW GRAMMAR. INFINITIVE MOOD. P'7J7 iO^ 31?" D^n DA"? And with the Letters ^?9 a^j^ Djva oma IMPERATIVE MOOD. i^em. Mafc. '^P? 0{?n fingulat. ™aj>7 -ISm plural. FUTURE TENSE. ^»-*. Singular. Fern. Mafc. com. 4- T ^P^ D{H? Ill perfon. Dp^ 2d perfon. 2p; 3^ perfon. Pl URAL. Fern. Mafc. com. Ut^j Qn^ ,A „«^r ^ rmrir) > ^?^^ 2d perfon, J ^^{t 3d perfon. S f 2 HUPH- 324 HEBREW GRAMMAR. HUPHANGL. INDICATIVE MOOD. PRETER TENSE. Singular Fern. T J- I - com* Mafc, Ori^l 3d perfon. rp'on^r^ 2d perfon, -/lipO^rr iftperfon. Fem, com. com. P L U R A t. Mafc. ^n^T^ 3d perfon; Ori'iari^n 2d perfon, v^.... ^:)^an')n ifl perfon. No Participle Benunee, Participle Pangul, | Infinitive^ or Imperative in this Conjugation. FUTURE TENSE, Singular. Fern, Mafc. com. D-p^i^ iH perfon. "^0^^ Dp'»-n 2d perfon, ^^^^ 0^3'' 3d perfon. Plural. Mafc. DA*): I ft perfon. Fern, com. I nj^ J. ^lQr)')n 2d perfon, 'JOW 3d perfon, HITH' HEBREW GRAMMAR. ^2t <3^J> HITHPAENGL. INDICATIVE MOOD. PRETER TENSE. Sing u l a . Fem. Mafc. com. ^-f^^.^i^^^C^/'H^k-nn i ft per; Plural. Fem. Mafc. com. 'f>)'^^r\ri . ^b^ppm 3d per/ 1/5^^'i:jJpn . ]^)^?^^ D{5^^i:);irT . unbbBm 2 d per* com. •*'^,^)'>:'/^n , ^iV^DJprr j ft per. And what are called merubang ; but which more properly belong to the fecond fort mentioned in the conjugation fiengl in this fe(£lion. plur. fing. &c. ^:)n»nDjnrT . ^^nnaTO/in Participle Pesent Benunee. Fem. Mafc. rs'bb^rsr::^ , iy)bbS:^r\n D^bbona . D'^^'psno plural. MERUBANG. PARTI- 3X6 HEBREW GRAMMAR. PARTICIPLE PANGUL* CARET. INFINITIVE MOOD. ME RUB AN G." And with the Letters D ^ 3 a bbi^mn bb^i}rf> bbBm:^ ^^s^n? '^yijjnnD b^:ir)r^b bbS:inrt::i ^^iiinna M E R U B A N G. IMPERATIVE MO OD. Fern. Mafc. "hbs^im ."^^sm ^Jp.'i^J^^n . bb^m fmgular; ME RU BANG. FUTURE TENSE. Singular. I Fern. Mafc. M com. ^,'?.i:i^lj . ^,f!?-0^^ ill per; ^ ^^^^:)nii . 'bb^nn bbs:ir)ri . ^^^s/iii 2d ocr. Plural* HEBREW GRAMMAR. 327 P 1 y RAL. Fern. Mafc. ^^i^- ^^j^^;j . ^^i?^5 iflper. '^'" *■ ' ^='- ^ • J nb^^jii;): . r^bBJi) 3d pen MERUBANG. SECT. X< Of the derivations of the Verbs called o>^^*)«)0 murca* veem. i, e. compound derivations. THESE ^re fo called, as having two defects or irre- gularities : and are formed according to verbs defecSlive or irregular in one of the letters, in which they are fo defedlive, or irregular. For inftance, the verb HpJ is formed after this manner; the i after the form of tlie ^ of Ifi^^J. and the Pf after the — of«^^J. that is, in every inflexion where the 2 of ^^J is deficient, or the ^ of r6| is quiefcent : the y and H of nipi is likewife deficient or quiefcent ;* and: is therefore called a compound derivation ; as being formed after two * It muft be obferved, that in the imperative nicod, this rule does not hold i for in ^2))^ the imperatite is ^^ . ^t^ the ^ of which is deficient : but in HtO^ it is HtD^ . ^IDi paradigms: 32g HEBREW G R A M M A It- paradigms : the one defedlive in the firft radical, and the other quiefcent in the laft radical ; for which reafon, I Ihall omit forming tables of thefe and the like derivations ; more efpeclally, as the following obfervations will be fufficient to elucidate them* The verb, Si^^J'is formed after the manner of ^'^[5 that is, where the ^i of K*1p is quiefcent, fo is the N of Kti'^. except in the infinitive y where the S is pronounced, as /iKi^ &c. Thofe which are quiefcent in the firll and third radicals, called iTllikp TO nachce kctfavoethy are of thr^e fpecies ; Firft, fuch as have K for the fir ft radical, and n for the third, as HSJJ . H^JJ in which, the i< is formed according to thofe quiefcent in the firft radical K, as ^?^. and the T\ according to thofe quiefcent in the third radical H, as HJDi^. Second, fuch as have ^ for the £rft radical, and K for the third, as J<51\ J^^i'^). the fecond radical of which, is pointed with tferc^ after the form of b^^, the infinitive is ^4"»"' or ^^'^^ and with the letters D^D3 . KriU . i*^"1*'| he. and the imperative is N^\ all with quiefcent i^: and tht future tenfe^ is KT^) .Kn^^. .KThJ . with quiefcent ^ alfo ; and in the feminine plural, n^K*]^;i) In niphangl, the s is changed to '">, as N'jii and in the future it is ^^'7J^?. Third, fuch as have ^ for the firft radical, and n for the third, a n*T . AHJ the > being formed after the manner of the verb quiefcent in the firft radical^ as yD"^, and the H. after the form of H^J, and in the participle heyiunee^ it is Tr)^^ . DHV. and in the infinitive rt*V or 'Tl^^ and with the letters 0^02 . jn'lT^ . nn-*:; &c. The im^ perative \s T\\ HT. The future, HTi^ H^V &c. In fine, all thofe compound derivations which have ^ yod for the firft HEBREW G Pw A M M A P.. 329 firft radical, are never deficient in % neither in the infinl^ i0ey or imperative; except the root i^^. from which i$ formed in the Infinitive^ nS^i . n^'^. . ili^;^:? &c. in the imperative ^i? , 'iSi? . and in the future Kii« . 1^^ &c. Thofe which are called iy\y:ipT\ nOH chaferea haketjevyothy i. e. defeeilve in the firft and third radical, are, properly fpeaking, not to be met with, but in the root lOJ • ^^ which the 3 ultimate is deficient in the preter tenfe ; as ^^0? T^T\\ and in the imperative mood, and future tenfe, the firft 3 is deficient ; as l-H. ]i^^J.. \r\\ &c. and in the infini- tive, they are fometimes both deficient; as • T\r^ iTMk • rr Jin4 and in the preter tenfe like wife ; as ^"IIV v iUHil 2 Sam. xxi. 41. The j^thers called merubang^ or the double cnes, refembling them, have been noticed in the preceding Scdlion, Vol. I. T t CHAP- 330 HEBREW GRAMMAR. CHAPTER XIIL SECTION!. Of tTte POSTFIXES to the VERBS: called m^ kes- nuyim, i. e. Pronouns. rpHE Pronouns formed by poftixing the verbs, are of two forts, viz. perfonal, and poffefEve. The verbs only, are poftfixcd in forming the perfonal pronouns ; and the nouns, in forming the pofTelTive*. The poiliixes are diftinguifhed thus, from the perfons, * They are alfo poilfixed after perfonal pronouns, poftfixed to verbs. SiKGULAR HEBREW GRAMMAR. 331 4 3 rX- t g*" TZ r S Ct'. ^P n •'" rJ C .2 F c- c;- 5 5> rr p- •r- 0. P;- Br. r a §- e 3 3 >-> ^ c2 4J 4? 1) >i ^ §" a- rr- n;*^ n:« ii* r^ #n a « i I I I g ^ i - C^r C?: C?' Cp gp ^ i^" §^' C^' g'^fl: #^ ^ ^V- -ra -S -c t; J"^ ei g'- -^ ^ TJ -^ t/2 *^ > p' s- n- s fiH : n:. J3 5 a* ri: .Ph o o POO EXPLANATION. The pronouns in the middle column, are the nomi natives; and from which the other cafes are derived, by thr poAfixing one or more of the letters on the right or left column, as will be fully explained in the fticceeding Sec- tion, Try Sr.CT ^3* HEBREW GRAMMAR, SECT. IL Examples of the perfonal Pronouns poflfixed to Verbs. Singular. i;?3 . paked, he vifited. This is the ^"T:^ "^^fboerajb^ i. e, root or theme; and by poflfixing ^JH to this root, is form- ed the fir ft perfon fmgular common, viz. ''/nij^^ pakad/^^, / vifited ; and with V poftfixed to it, it forms the genitive cafe me ; or what is called in EngUfh the oblique cafe; as, VIR^ pekadawd-^, he vifited me. The fecond perfon mafculine fingular, is exprefTed by the poftfix r^ as ^li^JJ pakad/^, thou vifitedft : and with final ^ poftfixed, it forms the oblique cafe thee^ as '^"|P3 pakade<:/??iZ, he vifited thee. The fecond perfon feminine fingular, is formed by poft- fixing .n thus, T\S1\>^ pakad?, thou vifitedft : and the poft- fix 1J forms the oblique cafe thee^ as TJl^? pekadac^, he vi- fited thee. The third perfon mafculine fingular, hath no poftfix to cxprefs number or perfon ; as the root itfelf (of all verbs) is the third perfon fingular, as already mentioned ; and therefore, the poftnxes t and '^H are only to form the ob- lique cafe him as the patient, and the feminine as the ac- * It mufi: be obferved that the root or theme, always forms the thiid perfon mafculine fmguUr » as is manifeft from the preceding con- juaticfis, Th£ HEBREW GRAMMAR. 333 tive, thus tiniijjp pekadath/?;/^, or ^r^lpSD pek^tee;fi£vu fited him. The third perfon feminine fingular, is exprefTed by tlm poftfix n ^ thus, nijJD pekad^y??, yZ'ir vifited, Plural. The firfl perfon pommon, is exprefled by the pollfix ^3, as -OTj^S pakadwr^, tt;^ vifited : and with j^ fufExed, it forms the oblique cafe «j; as, ^JJ/H'li^S pekad/««« yr, or you viHted us. The fecond perfon mafculine, is exprefled by the poll^ fix Df), as, Di!^7P^ pekad/^w, ye vifited : and when DD i^ poflfixed thus, D^^liJ? pekadr^f;;! : it forms both the adive and pafTive; he vifited ^f, ox you. The fecond perfon feminine is formed by poflfixing IJn, as ]rpp]^ pekad/^-w, ye vifited ; and fometimes with the pofliix P, as, 151i^? pekadc^;«, /?f vifited _y^, or you. The third perfon mafculine is formed by poflfixing the ^ with fhurik, as ^lp3 pakedw, they vifited ; and with poflfixed, forms the oblique cafe them, as D^f^53 pakad^zw, he vifited them ; and with Dil\. or ID poflfixed, and fuffixed, forms the participle benunee, vifu'ing, And alfo where both the agent and the patient are plural ; as Dnnj^^D po^k^ ^eaheniy or 'iDHpID poekdeamoc, they are vifiting them. The third perfon feminine is expreffed by poflfixirig nj to the Imperative Mood, as rOlipB pokoednahf vifit y is poflfixed to the noun, it forms the pofTeflive pronoun of the firft perfon common ; as ^/T*^ beath^^, my houfe; and in order to form the noun of the plural number, the chirik is changed to pathach ; ^0^2 beath^j, my houfes. The fecond perfon mafculine is formed by having tj pofl- fixed, pointed with kamets ; from the/H in the nominative, ^r\'i^. as ^/T'2 Beathec"/^^, thy houfe. And to form th'e noun in the plural number, the ^ is fuffixed between the noun and the poflfix letter, thus, T-O"? Beather^<«, thy houf thy houfe. And with ■ fuifixed between the D and7 is tbrmied \\^ plural ; as TU"^ Bcatheac/^; -thy houf^j. The H E B R E W GRAMMA R. 33^ iHhe third perfon mafculine has •) poftfixed from the no- fninative pronoun ^<')^T. and is formed thus, IJT'2 Beath^?^, his houfe. And to form the plural, has '^^ fuffixed : and the thau with kamets, Wl Beath^^z;, hh houf^j. The third perfon feminine has H poflfixed, the fame as the perfonal pronoun : T^IV'1 Beath^/?? her houfe. And to form the noun of the plural number, ^ is fuffixed, and the n is pointed with kamets, and fegol under the thau, as rt»J1^5 Bt^theayha, her houGi. Plural. The firft perfon common of the plural, is diflinguiihed by the poftfix ^ from the nominative W^Jj^. as ^^2, Batea- 7iu, our houfe. And the plural has ^ fuffixed : ^y'Pi^. Bate- 'J^ynuy our houfrj. The fecond perfon mafculine has DD po/lfixed ; which is derived from the nominative pronoun DDJ^, thus, DDfl^It Beaythr/5;^m, your houfe. And the plural has -j fuffixed DD^jnil hdXQ^ychem, your houf fuffixed, P^-H^ B^e^xchenyyour houf^j. . The third perfon mafculine is diftinguiflied by the poftfix Drr. from the nominative DJl. as Dnjl^ Batea>^^;w, their houfe. And the plural has ^ fuffixed : Dn*'r^2 ^e\.e:iyhcm their houffj. Sometimes the py is deficient, and q only poll fixed ; 336 HEBREW G R A M M A k; poftfixed : as, DjH^I Beatbaw, their houfe; And fometimec the fyllable iD is poftfixed, and ^ fufHxed ; as, Sn'r}^ Bate* Aympe, their houfeS. • The third perfon feminine is diftinguifhed by the poftfix Jl, from the nominative IH, and is formed thus, ]nmBa- Xedihetty their houfe. The n is fometimes deficient, and* Only poflfixed ; VQ"*? Beaythaw, their houfe. And in form- ing the plural, ^ is fufiixed; as IJ^iJ^^ Bateaj'/?;^^, their S E C T* IV; Of the Adverbs. ^hc adverbs are called in Hebrew D^^OH ni^Q milloeih hatanganty i. e. words or particles of fenfe; as they denote the manner^ and other circum/iances of the adlion ; and thereby give a fenfe to the whole fentence ; for if the adverb is wanting, vve cannot make fenfe of the fentence : for iriflance, if we were to fay in Hebrew l^^pli^ j?''^"! *^?7!! vaydabear reuvean Jhimongn : and he fpake reuvean fhi- niongn ; it would not make fenfe ; neither fhould we be able to difcern whether reuvean fpoke loJhimongHy or Jhi- mongn reuvean^ or whether it was a third perfon that fpoke to both : but when we make ufe of the adverb, and fayli:i?D;:;^Np1J^nnnTUhe fenfe is clear, and fignifies, ** and reuvean fpake to JhimongnP However, they have no fenfe alone : and have neither perfon, mood^* tenfe, num- ber^ * It is agreed by the grammarians, that there are eight and twenty adverbs which undergo a variation: as *7V^2 *»1V^3. HE BREW GRAMMAR. 337 ber, or gender ; fo that their whole ufe confifts in their jundlion with the nouns or verbs. Many of the adverbs are only affixes, and may be properly called infeparable pre- pofitions, as 'hi^ '^'bi^i Orvh^^ &cc. from *?K to. nrT>* '^nrji^ from im after or behind, &c. ^5D >:D ^^^D ^fSD &c. from ]D &c. &c. Befides thefe, there are others which are diflin6l words; as, Firfl, negative adverbs, t^K )!b. Second, the redditive. ]D. ]r7. 15^. ]>X, Third, therelative.n^l^. ,19"^. T^t- ^5'^??. H^^. ^JID. Fourth, the . demonftratiye, HriJ^. Dti^. HO^i?. nb. HJI. HD. m. Fifth, the conjunaive; n^i;;. i^^*. I have omitted the explanation of the adverbs in Engli/h, as they will be fully treated of in the Didipnary. Vot. I, u u: cnhf. 33« HEBREW GRAMMAR. C H A P T E K. XIV. -^ ' S E C T. I. Of the mufical accents called D^D)^20 tqmg^iecm. T HAVE forbore treating of the accents hitherto, that the fludent might be pretty well grounded m the Ian-' guagc before he proceeded thereon ; rnore efpecially, as they are fo necefTary towards a thorough knowledge and underftanding of fcripture. And, Men Ezra^ in Sephor Meoznea Halafhon, fays, ** I admonifh you to follow (or abide by)* the author of the accents ; and every explanation which is not accord- ing to the fenfe of the accents, I exhort you, by no means to pay any regard to ; for the author of the accents knew the explanation better than we do." * It mnft be obferved, that when the Jeivs fpeak of the author of the accents, it is evident they do not mean the inventor or difcoverer of them, but only the perfon who affixed them j for as it has been already Ihewn, they firmly believe, that both the points and accents were from M(7/£'j, but affixed to the letters by Ezraj and who, being a ready fcribe in the law of God, was thoroughly acquainted with the true fignification of e-verj accent j and which we, through the length cf our captivity, and the feverc perfecutions which we have under- goncj together with the lofs and deftru^lion of the writings of our eminent men, are at prefent unable fully tc comprehend. A»3 HEBREW GRAMMAR. 3^9 And R, Solomon Jarchl^ in his comment on fcripture often obferves, '' If it had not been for the accents, I ihould not have been able to explain this pafTage," And, the love of truth obliges me freely to confefs, that we are not able at prefent finally to comprehend the fenti- ments or meaning of the author in his arrangement of the accents. For as that confummate grammarian R, Klu • n£emus fays, " If we v\rere fully able to comprehend the meaning of the author, who affixed the points, we fhould then be able to affign a reafon for every particular i as, why fuch an accent fhould precede fuch a one, and why fuch a one mufl fucceed it ; the reafon of one accent mini- flering for fuch a caufe, and another for another. This is all owing to our great troubles and afflictions, and the ex- traordinary perfecutions which we have fuffered, and which hath been the caufe of the decreafe of our former knowledge, in thofe fublime and heavenly things : and> this is to be the more lamented; for he that thoroughly underl^ands the points and accents needs no other inter- preter of fcripture." But, although we cannot boafl of a thorough knowledge of the fignification of every one of the accents; we, however, have yet fome fmall knowledge remaining of the utility and figaificatwn of many of them ; as for inflance, which are accents of a paufe, and which are not; as will be ex- plained hereaftert And, when accented m'lL'ngl, or rnilrang, change the fig- nification of a word from one fubjec^ to another, as ^fJ? ^^V i" ^^^^^^J the accent is mllrang, (i. e. under the lart fyllabl«of the word,) which {hews it to be the parti- \] U 2 ' (Iplf 340 HEBREW GRAMMA R, ciple benunee : but Ultij Hi*! with the accent mltengl; (i. e. under the firft fyllable) is the preter tenfei the fame of rrr!W^^ Ub riyir:^ DHK Pfalmx\xiv. 21. which being ac- cent^d milengly is the preter tenfe of the conjugation niph- angl: but J^T.^^-? rni P/fl/;« li. 1 9.' being accented mll^ rang) is the participle benutiee* Of the fame e'ffe'dl i-s the fketheg^ a^s W'*, H^ Pr^i;. iv, 16. for by met'heg being aflSxed to t\\Qyody it fhews the root is ]Ii^, but 'IJll^J K^ in Job xxix. 22. not having mctheg ■under the ^5^, fhews its root to be T\yD the fame in D^^"^^ TrO\ Lament i. 7. which having rtietheg under the Ifliews it to be of the preter ienfe^hxit vTJ'^^T Ncbem, V. 19. the t zaht is without methegy and ihews it to be of the impefauve and fupplicative form. Now, if the metheg is of fuch confequence in fixing the true fenfe and meaning of the word, and which is not a real accent, (as will be explained hereafter) how much greater muft then be the eiFe6l of the real accents ? For which reafon, y//^f« J^zra might juflly fay, <* Every expla- nation v;hich does not accord with the fenfe of the accents, I admoniih you, by no means, to pay any regard to.** I fliall jufl produce one inflance more in fupport of what I have advanced concerning the great utility of the accents, in fixing the true meaning and interpretation of fcripture. The two parallel paiTages I mean to tiike notice of are, firft, HDU;^ ^*np;0 vaylha hej})eam Adonay, Gen, xii. 8. •I , fecond, H Dtj;n ^*]]p!l vayikra hcjheam Adonay^ Ex. xxxiv. 5. In the former, the word ^<|JP^3 is accented with a NHpIO tiphchdi, HEBREW GRAMMAR. 341 tij>hchayOTt'erc^jat\ms{^ ) (and which is an accent of a paufe) atidD»f!^ is accented with :ii^yit2 mtarcha, thus, ( 1) and -which is not an accent of a paufe; but, on the contrary, is, what is called a fervitor ; and which fhews it to be in coii- jun(fkion with the w*ord /Idonay : confequently, the tru« explanation of the parage is, and IteY-'^^rc^^w^ called upon the name of the Lord. But in the latter, the cafe is different ; for there, the: word >^])P*1 is accented with i^y^t) ni^^rcha and D^^O with ^nM iiphcha or Nn"1tD tcrcha; which being an accent af a paufe, fhews that her^ is a ceflation of the fentence : and the true meaning; of the pafFage is, and he called or pro- claimed the name ; i. e. the Lord proclaimed bis own mme ; fo that D'y^Il K'Ji?;) refers to the Lord, not toMdfisy as fome have imagined. And of this opinion was Maim:^ fiideSi Aben Ezra^ R, Solomon Heyna, &c. And as a farther proof of the truth of what I have advanced, we need only refer to verfe 19. in the preceding chapter ; for there it fays, ^^^.?!? '^ Dti;2 ^-n><']r5'j vekarathee vejheam Adonay Upha Yitcha ; and I will proclaim thtf name of the Lord before thee. This makes it manifell that it was the Lord who proclaimed his own name. Hence the great utility of the accents may be plainly perceived ; for without them, it would be almofl impofii- ble to diftinguifti thofe two paflages from each other, or to give the real fenfe of the fubjedl ; and which has been the caufe of various opinions among the commentators : fome cbntending, that it was Mofes that called on the name of the Lord; and others with greater juflice, have underfiood it to laean that the Lord himielf proclaimed his own name, I fay 342 HEBREW GRAMMAR. I fay his civn name, for this folves the objedtlon 0£ R, 'Eliyahu Ali%rachee, who contends, *' that from the fenfe of the Targumlft^ it is plain that Mofes was the perfon who called on the iiame. of the Lord ; for thus . fays he, has Onkclas paraphrafed.it,.-jn- >^?'y? ^^{^'l and he called in the name of the Lord, That O.nkelas has fo paraphrafed it, I readily grant ; but at the fame time, 1 am free to afTert, that thofe who endeavour to avail themfelves of the fenfe fo given by him, do not really comprehend him ; nor are they acquainted with the motive which induced him fo to tranflate it, though eafily accounted for by thofe who fully underftand the grammatical part of the language ; for Onkelas finding the noun Dt^Il accented with a J^n3t3> which is an accent of a paufe, and confequently, feperates the word from the following one, viz, Pf Adonay\ but then, the H of Dt^3 was poitited with fieva, and which ought to have been \s\ih pathach^ D^l to accord with the accent. Here then w^as the difficulty : for according to the accent there w^as to be a cefTation between Dti^-1 and n Adonay ; but according to the. points, they were to be in conjun6lion. This feemlng contradidlion, clears the whole; for, according to the JJ:eva under the 3 of D'^'2 it is to be underflood, as if the ellipfis was fupplied, thus, n ^VJ) Dr'l2 ^^'^^?^!! and he called in the name of the Lord: but according to the accent which i-s under Dli'!!, a paufe muft enfue, thus, and he called, or proclaimed the name^ ^heLord'^: i. e. the Lord proclaimed his own name: the pafTage * As this may appear unintelligible to the £/7^/r/^ reader* as being tmaccjviairted vvitli the p.hrafcU.^gy of th^^ i!(l^"-jj. ffp^cially the pro. H E B k E W grammar; 343 paffbge is now clear, and is to be underftood as if written thus, and the Lord, proclaimed the name of the Lord, This was well known to the ^argumiji : for which reafon he interpreted it according to the pointing of the ^. that is, Di^? in conjunction with Adoyiay : viz. and he called in the name of the Lord. But did not think himfelf under any necefTity of explaining according to the accent, who it was that proclaimed the name of the Lord ; fully relying on the name in the preceding verfes; rightly inferrring from thence, that it needed no farther explanation. This I take to be the real fenfe of the Targum'ifl ; and to which Jarchi likewife inclines, as may be feen in his comment on the pafTage in qusflion. S E C T. IL Of the Accents, nineteen are called if;/;^^ ; the mini- fters are feven ; and as to the fervitors, fome reckon four,, aod others five : the names as follows. KINGS. 1. N[J">!. larcka, 2. N'h^'ip. ^to. or nt:^' Segodta^ Scgoel, or Shcarea, 3. ")?D, or ^^ll^l 1]B Pazcar, or Pazcar- gadoely 4. n"jD '^y^P.Karneay parahyS- ^^"^^^ i^^'hrs Tell/ha gedoelahy 6. X^m I^'n^J, or D*}*^. Azla, Gearcfi, or Teres, 7. y^y^ Rcveeangy 8. D;ih,\ \^^'^'^} "^^^ or T^^IP ^^^\ Gearjhayeem, Jhsnca gereefi^eefn, ox Jhcnca^ tertcfen^ ^. lp^D3 phetic writings, and which are full of ruchellipfis : I fhall endeavour to explain it in a manner, as conformable as pofiible to the Englijh* « And he proclaimed the namei" (and as it mi-;ht be natural to enquire who it was that proclaimed, the name j the auiwcr follows,) « the Lord.'* 344 H E BR.'E W GRAMMAR, Tcjed, 10. «n\07?V Ugarmeah, II. ^r\\ ^i?] Zahafh gadoeL 12. miDB or ^*4!? PaJJjta, or P^/^/, 13. t^l «l)?i Zakeaph katoen, 14. ^^^^'^ or Kn"^W Tiphchay or ^archa^ ic. m/li* or N-nn^DK Jthnachy or Ethnachta. 16. '^''3^ Tevcery 17. /l!?^.^'^ ShalJhcUth^ 18. IW or D^pD IB^^ 2^«/.5'^f^', or Shoepar Makdam^ 19. pIDD ^'iD or p-I^D ^j;^^,^ Pafuckj or Silluk* MINISTERS. 1. m\^. y:l\ IDii:; or '^.^''•'^ "^l*!^ Munach, Shoephgr yafhar^ or Shoephar hoekachy 2. ^BH^ or "^^Dil "iSi^i^ yJ/a/^tf- /►aryf>, or Shoephar hippuch, 3. 'iD'l'' 1^ H^^ Terach ben yoemoe, 4, n;^p K*i^^^i?l. K^^n orKD-iri releejhahtanah, Taljha^ or r^./^, 5. ND-rp ir^^«^^, 6*. ^yr\ Dar^a, 7. T?^^9 J^D'ig ^i^^rachy or fimple Mearcha. SERVETORS. i. b2*l?5 nS^i;:; Shoephar meacharheah 2. ^l)>;> "ll)'^;:; /?>(..;,^c:r /%, 3. H^SB K?nD or r.^.tP^H ^ni^ Mearcha taphula, or Z)o«3/^ mnreha, 4. J^^'^i^ Meayla, and fomc add K?nP Sachepha, Of the :)r>D i^^f^ K;4J5 G««^«, and «15» Makaphi I (hall treat hereafter. SECT. III. Of the rules and forms which obtain in the ACCENTS called Kings^ Firft, Kjj'^I Zareha^ this has ^^)^ for its fervitor, if one word precedes it, as vS;; nii:! C^;:. xxviii. 13. But nine have HEBREW G li A M M A H. 34^ have deviated from this general rule, as marked according to the Afafo rah ; and which have K3iD before Zt?rt4(7, as b^y:] ''la £aW. xxx. 1.2. &C* And if two words^ fliould precede it, and the firll of them is a fmall wordj or particle ; or is accented mi/engl; in either cafe, the firfl fervitor is HJID. and the fecond >lbir, as ^^QJ. " •')a*]|5 iH Deut^ xxxi. 14. but if the accent is on the fecond letter of the word, it then has KQ^p inftead of mib, as DVn DDB ^n'li;^ Ibid, XXX. 19. and if it Is preceded by three words, then the firft is with H^Dp i^W^bn. the fecond, with KOip. and the third with ^l'^^*. as hS^K )l')!pVJ DV4I D>^1 Numl;, xxx* 9, But if more than three words precede it, then, every word which precedes the one accented with HitDp Xl^*vjn is. ac- cented with mia, as *T):in"b:^iD]i^ "^'^hb id^ opn Excd, 17, 6. But if there fhould be a p''D3 between the kadma and Zareka, then, Alcrchci m/inifters inftead of "^vy, as V}i>> I DNi'l'K "•pinr G^;f. xxx. 20. This rule is abfolute, except in two pafTages, vii. in Ge7i» xxxvii. 22. ^S1^^'1 1 Dn"'^>? nOi^''^ and in Sam, II. iv. 13. And, ia eighteen places In the Pentateuch, we find k'?''^K?3 between the A^.?^;7i^ and Z^r^/^^, thus nit:'n-]D ni^;*! ^^2^. &c. a? •It riiuft be obferved, that the meaning, of ^hat is here fiud, of tW'o words preceding the j^p-^ps, when one or more word"* precede it without an accent of a paufe intervening : fo, that all the words which precede the Zareka, are accented with what are called miniHers by which means the fentence is entire : and all the words fo accented point towards the '/f;/r§-, i. e. iht 'Zartka, as to their proper centre* This obfervation kept in mind by the itudent, .will make the whole of what follows, clear to him. Vol, L X )C mar 346 HEBREW GRAMMAR. may be feen by confulting the Major ah Gedoeldy Maan^" recbeth oeth tethy erechtang. And, after every Z^/tA'^ we iin^fegocl, ovfegocltn, except inoneplace, Ifai, Ixv. i. 'iTD^? '•r^iJjnn-Ti^iNl^ li^^ij^ in>i:b> where reveeang ends the lentence inflead of fcgocl : but this is after the manner of P/alms, Proverbs, and Jol^, II called /lOi^* **"}?.? which differ in the form and rule of their accents from the other parts of fcripture, as will be explained in treating of them. Second, ^'ll)^ ^i^^'^^P or '^y^ Jgoel fig oft a, or Jljerea, is never to be met with without being preceded by Zareka^ which is called its Prince. Though fometimes munach intervenes. Third, ^ilj "^tD Pazear godoel, its fervitor is munach, three or four of which fometimes precede it : and we likewife find feveral Pazears in a direct fuccellion. n;5 Gen, viii. 13. If more than two precede it, then, all before the ul'ijha ketanahy are with munachy as HQ'INJ rTlB ^vNt linp^l Numb* xix. 2. and for the mofl part is fucceeded by revee- eing, as the accent which forms the paufe : and fometimes, we meet kadma and azla, in one word, ;ns')D^^)^Nnmif* xxii, 7. and ^Op^"^ Exod, xxix. 15.^ Seventh, ^^II*! reveeang, its miniller is munach, but if two words precede it, the firfl is accented with darga, and the fecond with munachy as "^7^ \?^T^^ ^IT Nnmh* xx. 17. • It is the opinion of moll of the grammarians, that if re-vacavc lucceeds rt;2i/a J that then, kadma is not placed with it in the fam^^ word j but that both kadma and a%la arc clnvipfd Xk^ grarjlnse-'u^ ov Jheanca geree/hetn. X X 2 and 548 HEBREW G R A M M A R, and if three words precede it, the firfl is with munachy the fecond with darga, and the third, with tnumchy as n^"!! ^.^?F' ;.;5np ^^^'? Sam. IL xxi. 2. Eighth, D:^7;5 or ri{^^"]? ^?'^ &c. Gcarjhayeem, or /;^w^^ gereejheeny &c. This accent is always placed on the letter pointed with the ultimate fyllable of the word ; notwith. landing, that it fhould be mikitgL And Eiias Lcvlta in Sepher Tuv Taangm, Chap, V, fays, " The GearJ/jayccm has no minilter, unlefs it be preceded by a fmall w^ord, or a word that is mi' hngl : in which cafe, munach is its minifter, as H^JIJ ]r? Ccn. xxvii. 37. n'^ij^ rmi,^ ibid, Ixix, 31," But i?. Kluncemus in Tajhlam Sepher Mikna Avramy fays, " That the Telijha ketaria alfo minifters t» it." And of this'Opiniolt is the author of Seeach yitfchak.* But R* Solomon Heyna-^ ih Beth Hataayigmcem che'der Jhelccjhec,.(2ijs^ *' The opinion of EUas is juft ; and that of J?. Kiuneemusy and the author of Seeachyitfchaky erroneous; and they, have miflaken the TeliJha. gedgeia, for the Telijha htana : for that which we £nd to precede the Gcarjljayeem, is a Telijha gedoela \ and which they have miftaken for a Telijha ketana, as ]^"1pn^ ^b^'i^Gen, xviii. 28. yy^l V^VJO^ Ibid. xxvi. lo. ndbn ]D^^ j^;,?^,r. II. i. 16. ^' To this opinion of jE/mj, and i?. Sclomony I heartily aflent, for they ?re really all of them Teliflja gedoelas ; as being at the beginning of the w^ord, in all the ccrrc^} copies ; notwithftanding that foipp of then> are puh rang, * I|i Shaanger keroe Mikrat Chap, I, Sf;6l. X. HEBREW G R A AI M A R. 349 Ninth, ijWS). Pcfcck^ this is an accent ofapaufe; and according to the opinion oi Elias is never to be met with, but between what is called a king and a miniiler, viz. between a mahepach and a psj/jet or pafljta : a darga and tevecr ; a mcrcha and tlphcha : a munach and cithnach or Ethnachta ; or betvveen munach and Pazear ; but be- tween munach and reveenytg, we never meet with /)^/^f/^ ; except in one place, viz. //^/. xlii, 5. H ^ '^JS^rr "^D^JTIS And in Sephea Tuv Taangm^ Chap. V. he fays, <' T\\tJroke^ (meaning the pefecky) is not an accent; for it is not affix- ed to any of the letters." Hence it is plain, that his opinion is, that the pefeekhvL paufe, though the word is accented with what is called a miniller, and which has not the power ofmaking a cefTationin thefentence. And we find no lefs than' three/r/^^^j follow, as '*rN?r7 HD^b mt^^o) ' •^'^i^'l^D-^K Kings II. xviii. 1 4. Tenth, )»TD^!)7 Lcgarmeahy this is a llroke after a mii^ nachy when fucceeded by another munach :in(\ rcveeang : as S^"iy»^?. n nDN-|^Cr«. 3, 22. and at the beginning of a (en- tence it is fucceeded by a revceang ; as D^li^hJ ''^^''^'! Ih'id 15. *^^T ) Tnj^") Ih'idy 17, 14. And in eleven places Legarmeah is fucceeded by a%la : and in three places by pajhta ; and iu two places by Fazear : all of whiclj^ are marked in the Maforah, Note, Mercha and Munach are its miniflers. Eleventh, Th^'^^Zahcaph Gadocl\ this accent {hews, that the pafFage requires a paufe of particular attention^, according to R, Samuel Arhivalti in Arugath Haboefatn, And has properly fpeaking no minifter or fcrvitor ; though fome grammc^rians are of opinion that the flroke at the fide 3p H E B R E W G R A iM M A R. fide of it, is itsminiiler : but as £//i?-f liath juflly remarked, if that was the cafe, the flroke ought to have been on the right fide of the zakeaph ; as according to the proper form, all minifters or fervitors precede the king. This clearly ihews the falacy of what they have advanced. Twelfth, S'DIL3 or tOlt'p Pajhta or p eft) ct, this has no Icfs than fix miniflers or fervitors, as wilf be explained : but the principal are mahepach or mercha^ wliich are generally in . conjunction with it : if there is between the minifter and the King one, or more vowels, then, the minifler is mahrpach, as^lt ^""TiD Gen, i. I2. but if there is no vowel between them, then, the minlAer is merchoj as Mil nri\"J Ibid. 2. And if two words precede it, and the iirfl has but one vowel, or that the accent is on the hril vowel ; then, the iiril minifter is , munach, and the fecond mahepach^ or mercha^ as 0.^/1^^,"^^ 0'^!^L'.''3 -^y. ^u»tb> :iVi. 7c, Kir? Dnai:? b'h Exod, xii. 42. Eut if the firfl word of the fentence fliould have more than one vowel or the accent fhould not b'c on the firfl, then the firfl IP \ ininifter is kadma^ as ^ HK^in Tii'K Nnmb, viii. 4. rri^pn Tf^yr^ nn ibid. And if three words precede it, then, the firlt is accented with teli/ha ketana^ as tnrh DV nr>* n;*n'nKn Exod. 12. 1 8. And if there fhould be more than three words in the fentence fo preceding paJJjta^ then, all which precede the word accented with telifjja kctajm, are accented with * munach. And w^ fometimes meet with kadma inflead of tcViJha ketana^ a^ ^irV) "^^OTnni -IL^St^ Dip.tJ Exod, viii. I']. :in^ mahepach and paJJjta are found together in one word, as "=l./?C\.^""T5i Solotn, HEBREW GRAM M A Ro 351 Solon. Song, i. 12. '^as. ?i\(o mccharbal ^iwii mahepacb : and in fix places in fcripture azhi and tnahepach^ are found in one word according to the Maforah* Thirteenth, 1S'^\l^\%ahaph hatoen\x\\Q accents which minifter to this, are miniach, iHuy, and mecharhcal; and its prince is pajThta. And we fometimes find what is called a Jlroke, in the fame word with zakeaph hatcon ; thus, Q^:)?^]. ^k^'^\ ^^"^9^^ "ID^IlT? now iome of the gram- marians are of opinion, that this ftroke is inftead ©f me- theg : the fame as we find munanch inllead thereof, in D^ti;^^^^T but this the Author oi B'lnyon Shlomohys " is not clear;" f)r in the four examples here produced, it is not proper that there fliould be metheg at any rate; as will be clearly fliewn in treating of it. But what I take to be the true Hate of the cafe is this, that although the real found of the accent is on the zahaph'^^ yet, is the other placed to make it the more euphonic : and which is the cafe in the Pfalms, where we frequently meet with two accents in one word : the principal one of which; is toniCy and the other €uphonic\. Fourteenth, >^n?^ °^ ^0"?^ tiphcha or tercha : its mini- fler is mercha, and which is fometimes fo\|;id in the fame word with it ; as D^^riiJJli^'lD and are all marked in the Afa^ for ah : and the IVIaforites call it meayla : in fourteen places * With this the author of Binjon Shlomo alfo coincides. ■\ But not to form 7-7;7r«^/ and w//r^«^, as the Riv, C. Baj/eyy hA'i erroneoully allerted in Jiis Hebrew Grammar, as will clearly be per- ceived by every impartial perfon, when I come to treat of what is milen^l and mllrang, Tnercha 3S2 HEBREW G R A IM M A R* mercha caphula is its fervitor. There is no verfe withot>t tiphcha'^, (except in JV^ik ^l^V) and is always fucceeded by a king; viz. either an ^//^'w^c/?', ox focph pafuk \ bat none elfe. Fifteen, H^riSt or KjHnjril;^ athnach ox ethnachta. Its fer- •vitor is illuy, :ind its prince is tiphcha ; as ^;??"^JL^ T^/H^ D'in/l Gen, i. 2. fometimes miinach is its minifler, and Vlluy its fervitor : ;is D^v^S^2 ^3 Numb. xxii. 36. and fome- times without either miniQer or king ; but forms a fhort fentence of itfelf § : as, ^Jl^«5!l 6'r«. xxxv. 5. and ac- cording to the Alaforah, the meayla is its fervitor in the fame word with it in eleven pLices. Eut we never meet with two athnach s in one word. "Sixteen. T^i^ tcvccr : its minifter is darza. as DJn'iK *?Tn:i^^ •4 * \ a ' -tr ' '• it;-. Gen. i. 22. 2ip^.t^ipp^ /^i^ xxxii. 31, but when there is but one vowel between the two accents, mercha minifter^ inflead of darga : as, HI^D K*J|?^5 ^^i^^* xii. 21. and when 2, pefcek precedes the teveer ; then, ^jr^^ miniflers, though there fhould not be more than one vowel : as, ^i^i* ' ''\^'7t Gt^;;. xvii. J3. T*^5? ^*^ ^i^f^^* vi. 25. and according to the Afaforah, fifteen have deviated from this general rule. And if two accents precede the teveer, an d the fir ft is un-< dera word of but one fyllahle, or is placed on the firll fyllable : in either cafe, the firft accent is wKw^r/??, and the * This ztcccnt of a panfe arifwers. to- the evmma (, ) m^nglt/h, •% This anfwers both to a colon, and 2i- period in EngU/h, f This example is another imlance of the incompetency of the tranflation to do juftice to the original: as may be fully perceived by any perfon, who has but the leaft knowledge- oi the facred language.- fecond HEBREW G R' A M M A R* 2Si fecond ^arga^ or mcrcha : as D^^J^n S)*)^© D5 Gen. viu 3. )j4i{n"]^ D'^^iJ b^i^ Lev it. V. 25. but if the accent of the iirft word fhould be on the fecond fy liable, then, kac^ma miniAers inftead of munachy. as.,*J)jn ^^JT. '^V.^ Numb, ix^ ao. 'n\\\^\ ^'^P ^J!!l ^bld, vlii. 20. and if three words pre- cede it, then the fir ft is with telljhd ketana, and the reft as ufual,ast:^7nb ty\] "%% rii'i'^i^'iNumhA^, 5. n n:iv^i'W &r))5"liJ1 IfaL liv, 17. and if four precede it, then, all which precede the telijha ketanaj are munachs* Seventeenth. thtb^D Shaljheleth, This accent Occurs but feven times in the law and the prophets; but in Pfalm^ Prov, and Job, it is frequently to be met with : it has no minifter, as it is always found at the beginning cf a verfe^ and fonns a paufe^* Eighteen,' ♦ I can ty no means pafs by in filence, and not take notice of the critical remark of the Editor of BMa Hebraica, Bazil Edition, 1620. (known to the Jews by the name of the Second Edition, by the Bumherg j and to the Chriftian?, by that of Bihlia Buxtorfi. A cri- tical Commentary on the Maforak by this great man, being affixed to the end ofthe third volume.) (a) For, according to his affertion, the rule which is here laid down concerning the Jhaljheleth is erroneous : I am therefore bound, either, to defend it by good and fubftantial proofs, or entirely abandon it as untenable : the former I moft chear« (a) I have been thus particular, that tbe learned Reacler may be enabled to judge of x!tit"truth and impartiality of my criticifm, by comparing what I have quoted with the original. For I abhor th<^ idea of partial or mutilated quotations ; and I think thofe highly criminal who make ufc of fuch mean arts j as they, by that means, make an Author fay what he never intended, ;VOL. I. y y ^uUy 354 « E B P. E W GRAMMAR. Eighteenth, yiV, or Ull^ '^.^^t* Tatheev or Shoephar rnul^um, is always aflfixed to the beginning of a word ; and is therefore very properly asLWcd Jhoephar mukdam^ which figniiies to j>r'ecede, from D"Tp» N?n"eteen, ftilly undertake : for it Is a maxim with me, never to aflert, what I c'snnot clearly prove. This is the criterion I wifh to be judged by ; and from which, I hope the public will never have caufe to fay, that I have in the leaft deviated. I fhall now without any farther pream- ble, proceed to the examination of the point in queftion, and which IS this : In Genefis chap. xix. i6., we find the word inpnDJn,^ ac cented v.'\th Jhal/^eleiB, on which, the editor has remarked in the mar- gin ^s 'follows : " Seven are to be^ound at the head of theverfe, and which mrtll be pronounced with an elevated voice (b) : and many form zpaufe here : but this is a grofs mifake ; for they (the Mnforites) never numbered pefeek after jlmljhekth. But, as in the books of Pfalms, Troverbs, and Job, Jhaljheleth^ is fometimes K'tng^ and fome- tjmes minifter ; they have therefore, when it is King ^vX pefeek after it, to difVmguifh it from the minifler : but in the other twenty-one books, it is always king. This is their miftake." This is either too little, or too much : for if we aretounderltand by what he has ad- vanced, that it is in the three books "above-mentioned o»/k> where the tefcek is affixed, in order to diftlnguilh, when it is as king, and when as minifter, he has faid nothing \ for this is granted : nay, is even an elVential principle in the nile here laid down concerning the dif- ference of the accents of thefe three books, and thofe of the other t'A-enty-one. This then could not be his aim. But what appears to be his real meaning I fliall prefently fhew. It mufl be obler\'ed, his •words are, <' many form a /««/^ here j but this is a grofs miftake ; for they never numbered>^>* after Jbaljbektk. This is too tnuch : for it attempts to prove, that >/r/^^ never fucceeds/'^^f/f/*, except, (b) The proper found of this accent, greatly refembles both the acute and circumJieK, m the f/z^/i/^ pronuiiciation. HEBREW GRAMMAR. 355" Nineteenth, p-IDD ^"W or P^^P Soeph pafuck, oxfilluk. Its miniiler is mercha^ and its prince tlfh^hay as D'JDOTA^ yiijnj^h^l C^;;. i, I, and is to be met with, without either prince or fervitor, as VP^W Gen, xli. 21. for the fentence is complete in the preceding word ; the Athnach a under it forming a period : and this one word forms a very fhort as he fays, »< in the three books. In order to diftinguifh when it Is king, and when minifier (0»" This I fhall prove to be a grofs mif- take, and a flagrant violation of all truth ; and he that attempted to take the mote out of his neighbour's eye, could not perceive the heam in his own. For, in the firft place, the Jhaljheletb is always marked \n the Mafaraby as maybefeen in Lev it. viii. 23. Ijai. xiii. 8. Amos i. z. &c. where it fays, «' Spven, {Ihaljiektb) in which the voice mull be elevated, andpefeek, or paufe (d),'' But what mufjt the Reader'i aftoniftiment be, to find that he has delivered himfelf in nearly the fkrae \yords in other places. For on the word nitDK^I in Gene/is ^xiy. la. which is accented mthjialjiektt, he has remarked, " Se- yen, at the head of the verfe, are accented milen^ly and pcfcek j and has accordingly, T^sctd pefeek after itj and has done the fame in all the others, as may be k^nj by confuUing the work itfelf. Perhaps> iit afterwards became fenfible of his error, and endeavoured to rectify it ; for which reafon, I fhall forbear faying any thing more on the fubjeft, but leave it to the candid and impartial Reader to judge, whether I have advanced any thing which I have not been able fully to prove. (c) That I have not mifconftrued his meaning, is manifefl ; for that luminary, the ^fVuthor of n*5lJl"*liK ^^r toerak \ and that con- fummate grammarian and critic, K. Sol. Heypay have liktwife under- flood it in the fame istnky and feverely cenfured him for advancini' fucha known falfity j and afterwards alTerting, what is a dire<5t con- tradi6tion thereto^ This the Reader will be fully convinced of, by comparing the original with the fcnfc. I have givc^i in ih-ixutiil^tioG., (d) See Kimcki in Ml>:bkL y y ^. ffni'^hcf \ 356 HEBREW GRAMMAR. fentence : and we meet with five which have mayla in the fame word with^/M, or foeph pafuk* Note. This laft is always placed at the end of a verfe ; which isexadly what its name implies. Note. All the Kings have the power of forming a paufe, as alfo the proper emphafis of the word, or fentence ; and which the miniftcrs have not : but are ufed; as their name implies to minifter to the Kings, I fhall jufl mention for the benefit of the Englljh reader; ^ch of the accents as are ufed to forni the paufes, which nearly correfpond with the EngUJh* Firfl, Tiphcha or Tarchoy ( ^ ) and reveeang ( ' ) anfwer to the comma. 2. fegol^ ( ••• ) and xakeaph katoeUy ( : ) to the femicolqn. 3. Athnach, (a) and fefeck^ ( 1 ) both as a colon, and a period ; the former under the word, and th? latter at the fide. 4. Siilluk ( i ) under the word, a period. There are befides feveral others of nearly the fame xxa^ port ; as Legarmah^ Joeph pajuk^ &c» M I N I S T^E R S, Firft, n;^'D."^^'^-">|)i^^or'?lb5in munachy or Shoephar yajhary or Shoephar hodach : this accent is more frequently ufed than any of the other minifters : for it miniAers to all the kings, except three, viz. Soeph pafuky 7"iphcha, and Shaljhekh : neither do any of the other minifiers follow in dire6l fucceflion in fo great a number ; fof we fcmetim«s meet with no lefs than feven mu7iachs following without HEBREW GRAMMAR. 357 ^'ithout interruption. And in Pfalms^ there are feveral verfes in which we 4o not meet with any other minifler or fervitor. Second, \§na or "^^^^ '^fs^ Mahepachy or Shoephar hlppuch ; this miniflers to pa/hta only. Third, \t^\* yi rf^J Terach hen yoemoey this miniflers to karnea parah only : and is to be met with but once in tlifi Pentateuchy and fijfteen times in the prophets : but in the Hagiographa it is very numerous. Fourth, n::?|5 mj'hl^* Nf>/n or i^^-^ry relijhaketana, Taljhay or ^arj'ciy this minifters before kadma only. Fifth, KD1|5 Kadma y this miniflers to a%lay &c. • Sixth, "^Tp darTGy miniflers to two kings, viz. tcveer^ ?,nd rcvcang* Seventh, TJ!^??^ or ^^?")9 Macrecchy or fimple^ merda, miDiftersto tnchay and Soephpafnk^ SERVITORS. Tu\iy ^^j^.'.nSli^andb^-jDO nSii:^ Shoephar lUuy, and Shoephar mcchcarhial : the firfl is the fame as munach ; but when it precedes Athnach-, or Zareka., it is then called lUuy^ as O'tn;;^ ^Jp-^.^;^ Gm, i. i. DVt'^h^ i:*;]^] nid, 7. the fame when it precedes ^akaeph katocn, and is under the fecond iyl].:^ble : but when two munacbs follow, then, the firfl i? Called 358 HEBREW GRAMMAR. c ailed mecharkal, and the fecond ii/uy^ though the accent flaould not be under the fecond fyllable. Third, n};)H)5K0>porri^'^rr ]''l_r)Mcrda eaphula Or double mercba, is the fervitorof tipbcba; and is alvyays preceded by darga : and according to the Ma/or ah is to be found but fourteen times in all fcripture. SECT. IIL Gf the Accv^rn whirli obtain, in AtSK ''*^3p SephreO. Emeth, I, e. the Books oiFfalms^ Pro-uerbs^ and Job'^* I have already obferved, that there is a difference be- tween the book of Pfalms Proverbs, and jfoby and the other parts of fcripture, in the manner of accenting them ; I fliall now attempt to point out the diflin6lion» ^ That the Englijh reader nuy be fully en^le4 to comprehervA what is obferved in this fedion concerning the difference of the accents, I mull inform him, that the other parts of fcripture, exclufive of thefc books, are called by th&jenu'tjh grammarians DHSD >* 3 i- ^- twenty- one books : the Jenus reckoning twenty-four in the whole, and which are as follows : j^ The Pentateuchy which contains five books, yiz. GenefiSj Exod. Levit. Numb, and Deut. ?. Jo/h, Judg. Sam. and KingSy four books. Thefe are called the firft or former Prophets. 3. Ifai. Jerem. Esuk. and the twelve minor prophets, four books. Thefe are xalled the latter prophets. 4. The Hagiographay which ;ire, 1. Pfalms , 2. Frcv.erbjj "h-Job, 4. Daniel, 5. Ezra, including ffebemiaby 6. Cbron'idesy 7. Song of Songs, called by feme Solomon t Seng, S. Rutb, 9, Lamentations i i^, EaUJiaJles^ u. Ej\h if their laft letter is H hemcintive, they are accented ntUrangi although they have two vowels following without interruption, as n7T3 . Hpi^. hut if two do not follow, they are accented milengl, as .^'jHi. rhb^ All fuch words as have Jheva^ and which is changed to a vowel on account of the word forming an accent of apaufe. Is accented mllengU •*>^^^ • '"^S) . nsi . r\'}^m} . rhiJrs This is done, that the change may be the more fully perceived : for the very letter which before was pointed with yZifV^?, i$ now accented. SECT* V. Of the :iTO Methegi and ^Vy? Gacngya. THE »i^f% is a flralt flroke under tlie letter, thus, ( \ ) but it muft be obferved, that it is not a real accent, as the other accents are; for it is neither a King, Minift€r> or Servitor ; but its power ainong the accents, is nearly th« fame as that of the JheVa among the vowels. For which reafon, we never find mctheg in a word alone, without there is another accent ; no matter whether it he a king, or minifter ; no more than we find a word formed of a Jheva only, without another vowel : it is euphonicy and ferves to form the real beauty and harmony of the mufical accent of the word under which it is placed. For which, reafon, as Elias fays, << He tliat negleds ftudying the Vol. I. Z z proper 362 HEBREW GRAMMAR. proper ufe of the methegy will never arrive at a p€rfe6t knowledge of the true harmony of the mufical accents.'* The diiFerence between metheg and gaengya^ is, that the former is always placed on the left fide of the vowel ; but the latter is generally on the right fide of the Jheva at the beginning of the word ; not to every Jheva which begins a word, but only fuch as are marked according t© the Maforah. The Jewi/J:^ grammarians* have laid down a number of rules concerning the methfg : fo many, as to it make it almoft impoffible for the young fludent to remember them all, but at the expence of great time and trouble : for which reafon, I fhall avoid prohxity, and be as concife as pofTible. However, thofe few rules which 1 mean to lay down, fhall contain all that is requifite to the fubjeCl. Rule I. A word of two fyllables, and between which there is no pronounced JJjeva^ has never metheg, as *li3)l , TlltV . DDH. but if pronounced Jljcva intervenes, they then have metheg under the firfl: fyllable, as pn JIS '^^DiJ Exod, xvi. 35. and the like. For this rule is to fhew, that when Jheva fucceeds a_ long vowel, then metheg is affixed to fuch long vowel. But if a real mufical accent is affixed to fuch long vowel, * As to the Chriftian grammarians, they fcem to have been entirely unacquainted with the true property of the metkeg j at leaft, fuch pf them as I have had an opportunity of examining, then HEBREW GRAMMAR. 363 then metheg does not take place, and the Jhcva is quiefcent. Rule II. A word of three fyllables, accented milmngy and after the firft fyllahle, there is neither quiefcentTZj^t'j, or dagafk'i fuch word hath metheg under the firft fyilable, as o3l;J . ^^^'^ ^^* -^^^ ^^ quiefcent7Z;^z;a or dagajh fuc- " ceeds the firft fyiiable, then metheg is dropt, as C^^^H DH'llh^ &c. And, under the fyiiable which precedes the mufical accent, metheg can never take place, except pro- nounced /hcva follows fuch fyiiable, as ^'P^'*']^'^ • C)npi\'l &c. And if the accent is on the fecond fyiiable, methfg is dropt, asDJ^a-i^.^^pn . tj:;Vnn Sic. SECT. VI^ Of the *=1|5D makkaph. Makkaph is a fmall ftroke like a hyphen^ ( "" ) and is ufed to join words. THE principal ufe of the makkaph^ is to join the adverbs ^^< . pl . "^i^ . D^^ . ^M . /IM . Ht . D? . '•3. to nouns pt-onouns, and verbs, as Di^5n"*^Nt Gen. xviii. 32. p■"*^^^ Exod. xxi. 31. v"D^ Kings I. iii. 26. &c. though fome- times ufed to join nouns, &c. Sometimes the vowels are changed on account of the makkaph; as when the laft fyiiable is formed of a long vowel, and a vifible quiefcent after it : for then, fuch long vowel is changed to a fhort one, called its tolauh : i. e, :^ kamcts to pathach^ kc, d.1 \y^:pij:^ Kiimbeys xx. I, nii.p"TIl Levit, xxvi. 46. and which, when not joined with makkaph, are with kamets^ '^^'^P? Exod, v. I. rTD7 TB Ibid. xiv. 8. he. &c. Z z % CHAP, ^ 64 HEBREW G R A M M A R* CHAPTER. XV. SECTION. I. SYNTAX, ALTHOUGH the Hebrew Syntax is In general the fiime as the Englljhy fo that the verb agrees with its nominative, in number and perfon; the adje6live with its fubftantive, in number, gender, &c. the relative with its antecedent, in perfon, gender, &c. yet, are there a num* ber of exceptions to this rule, and which are peculiar to the genius and idiom of the Hebrevj ; and form fome of its peculiar beauties. Firft, by inverfion, either in fingle letters', or whola words, &c. In letters, TVTV,, ^(B'-X Dt^ri? Kings II. ix. 30, inftead of n*i^;^a T3' ^3 for 1*^3. Thm for TydfD He. he. In words D3D nnp* >? D"TNt infteld of nnp_ ^3 D3I3; Note. The Englijh tranflation, is according to the latter fenfe. H ^'TTVl "yyp b)X\'^t^ nn?; D^^ D^Pt^g IJI in- fteadof, agi^ ^N^Dif'-i n^pm iriy d-id n^i^K nji i. e. And ere the lamp of God went out in the temple of the Lord, and Samuel was laid down. But according to th'i former;, it would appear, as if Sarr/ud was laid down to HEBREW GRAMMAR. 365 to fleep in that part of the temple were the ark was : with this the Englijh tranilation likewife agrees. Second. In .///>/i, nonrin J)K3 V?^? ^JUsifwitten V*}^? ""^^^ ^?1 ^"^ all the men of the countries, not sXi the countries, 3$ in the Englijh tranllation. ^HU/JTI ^b ^rar Di v^rr b^i as if written vh\ n>n rorn^ji ^4;^ Third. The verb is fometimes in the fingular, and the nominative in the plural, as ^')Jn) jn*lDrT3 KJJ bi^ O^W 7«»^ xii. 7i And verily aik now the hqft^i and ^# ihall teach thee. Sometimes the verb is in the feminine, and the fubflan- five iii fhe mafculine, as "^^iS "trri? btk D^PTpa Gen. y\[x. 6. Here, as Jarchi obferves, the fubflantive ^30 is maf. culine, and the verb, *^T^T\ is feminine. Fourth. Sometimes the adverb is deficient, and the fenfe of it fupplied by another in the former part of the fentence, as TV) inK/l D^;j^ n'prs fi'^y^ H?^^ mf) ^^^^3 as if written, ^yb l^Nil '^b /Iiall not perifh for ever, Pfalmix, 19. Sometimes if Is not in the fentence but miift be underftood, as r}h)l U^b T^nm ]r\2 Ifau xlii. c. as if written Ty7X "^^'^ ^^^"^ are upon it. Fifth. Ttis fometimes repeated twice, to add greater force to the expreflion H^Q 1^/1 nr\Nt1 Th^t^ n*?j;;0 ^\^;? H^^JI* .n^D /),'«/. xxviii. 43. The like in nouns, where the fubflantive is repeated twice, ^^r\ p*!^ pl!^ /^/^. xvi. 30. n^^n'i^i'ii:?? i;;^'?7i*m, iv, ij. Sixth, ^66 HEBREW GRAMMAR. Sixth. The fubftantive is fometimes ufed inflead of the adjeaive -IN^i H^n '^S DH^fD nD:^1JT»"? For every fhep. herd is an ahmination to the E^yptlans^ i;..^'^" * of is ahomlnable^ &c. Gen, xlvi. 34. Seventh. An aije6live fingular, is fometimes joined to a fubftantive plural. ^Hl^i? y^^ nyS Thy fervants are Jhep- herd) inilead oijhepherds. Ibid, xlvii. 3. Eighth. The fingular is fometimes ufed inilead of the plural. nV^Xn -W^^ nrrrr JIS? This is the beaft which ye ihall eat, 'vii^^-3.^oi thefcare thebeajls. ^c. Leva, xi. 2. Ninth. The ablolute form is fometimes ufed inflead of the conilruclive, V^?^ D/'?'^ infVead of ''D and the con- ilruaive inilead of the abfolute, as Dn>Dn r^ inflead of DnDH D'';3 Nz^;?2^. v. 18. ♦ Tenth. The pronoun fometimes differs in number from its fubftantive> '>:32^J?] D^^^^N^H ^it^ riK TOK^ and the woman took the two meHy and hid him ; inftead of 0^32iJ^^ and hid them, Jq/h, ii. 4. There are feveral others, as the figurative flyle, in the prophetic writings ; the applying the a£lion to both the active and pafTive alternately, &c. &c. FINIS, -M^ UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY Los Angeles This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. OlSCHARGE-URL OCT 3198^ X Form L9-Series 4939 :>- =z B =Z35Vs 5 ^•OFCALIFO/?^ %. 0, o \\^T%% I'-^J |>-l| \\Z \m^y^"^ \i t PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE THIS BOOK CARD _\ %0JIWDJO^ University Research Library \q\w 1 en l2 mm n.h fi T ^-fiHON \,OFCA ^ OKWi Or C mm Is